BRIERY CREEK. — Chapter I. THE PHILOSOPHER AT HOME. — Chapter II. THE GENTLEMAN AT HOME. — Chapter III. SATURDAY MORNING. — Chapter IV. SUNDAY EVENING. — Chapter V. INTRODUCTIONS. — Chapter VI. A FATHER’S HOPE. — Chapter VII. THE END OF THE MATTER.
01
The sun,—the bright sun of May in the western
world,—was going down on the village of Briery
Creek, and there was scarcely a soul left within
its bounds to observe how the shadows lengthened
on the prairie, except Dr. Sneyd; and Dr. Sneyd
was too busy to do justice to the spectacle. It
was very long since letters and newspapers had
been received from England; the rains had interfered
with the post; and nothing had been
heard at the settlement for a month of what the
minister was planning in London, and what the
populace was doing in Paris. Dr. Sneyd had
learned, in this time, much that was taking place
among the worlds overhead; and he now began
to be very impatient for tidings respecting the
Old World, on which he had been compelled to
turn his back, at the moment when its political
circumstances began to be the most interesting
to him. There had been glimpses of starlight in
the intervals of the shifting spring storms, and he
had betaken himself, not in vain, to his observatory;
but no messenger, with precious leathern
bag, had appeared on the partial cessation of the
02rains to open, beyond the clouds of the political
hemisphere, views of the silent rise or sure progress
of bright moral truths behind the veil of prejudice
and passion which was for a season obscuring
their lustre. Day after day had anxious
eyes been fixed on the ford of the creek; night
after night had the doctor risen, and looked abroad
in starlight and in gloom, when the dogs were
restless in the court, or a fancied horse-tread was
heard in the grassy road before the house.
This evening Dr. Sneyd was taking resolution
to file the last newspapers he had received, and to
endorse and put away the letters which, having
been read till not an atom more of meaning could
be extracted from them, might now be kept in
some place where they would be safer from friction
than in a philosopher’s pocket. The filing
the newspapers was done with his usual method
and alacrity, but his hand shook while endorsing
the last of his letters; and he slowly opened the
sheet, to look once more at the signature,—not
from sentiment, and because it was the signature
(for Dr. Sneyd was not a man of sentiment),—but
in order to observe once again whether there
had been any such tremulousness in the hand
that wrote it as might affect the chance of the
two old friends meeting again in this world: the
chance which he was unwilling to believe so
slight as it appeared to Mrs. Sneyd, and his son
Arthur, and every body else. Nothing more was
discoverable from the writing, and the key was
resolutely turned upon the letter. The next
glance fell upon the materials of a valuable telescope,
03which lay along one side of the room,
useless till some glasses should arrive to replace
those which had been broken during the rough
journey to this remote settlement. Piece by piece
was handled, fitted, and laid down again. Then
a smile passed over the philosopher’s countenance
as his eye settled on the filmy orb of the moon,
already showing itself, though the sun had not
yet touched the western verge of the prairie. It
was something to have the same moon to look
at through the same telescopes as when he was
not alone in science, in the depths of a strange
continent. The face of the land had changed;
he had become but too well acquainted with the
sea; a part of the heavens themselves had passed
away, and new worlds of light come before him
in their stead; but the same sun shone in at the
south window of his study; the same moon
waxed and waned above his observatory; and he
was eager to be once more recognising her volcanoes
and plains through the instrument which
he had succeeded in perfecting for use. This
reminded him to note down in their proper places
the results of his last observations; and in a single
minute, no symptom remained of Dr. Sneyd having
old friends whom he longed to see on the
other side of the world; or of his having suffered
from the deferred hope of tidings; or of his feeling
impatient about his large telescope; or of any
thing but his being engrossed in his occupation.
Yet he heard the first gentle tap at the south
window, and, looking over his spectacles at the
little boy who stood outside, found time to bid
04him come in and wait for liberty to talk. The
doctor went on writing, the smile still on his
face, and Temmy,—in other words, Temple Temple,
heir of Temple Lodge,—crept in at the window,
and stole quietly about the room to amuse
himself, till his grandfather should be at liberty
to attend to him. While the pen scratched the
paper, and ceased, and scratched again, Temmy
walked along the bookshelves, and peeped into
the cylinder of the great telescope, and cast a
frightened look behind him on having the misfortune
to jingle some glasses, and then slid into
the low arm-chair to study for the hundredth
time the prints that hung opposite,—the venerable
portraits of his grandfather’s two most intimate
friends. Temmy had learned to look on
these wise men of another hemisphere with much
of the same respect as on the philosophers of a
former age. His grandfather appeared to him
incalculably old, and unfathomably wise; and it
was his grandfather’s own assurance that these
two philosophers were older and wiser still. When
to this was added the breadth of land and sea
across which they dwelt, it was no wonder that,
in the eyes of the boy, they had the sanctity of
the long-buried dead.
“Where is your grandmamma, Temmy?” asked
Dr. Sneyd, at length, putting away his papers.
“Do you know whether she is coming to take a
walk with me?”
“I cannot find her,” said the boy. “I went all
round the garden, and through the orchard——”
“And into the poultry yard?”
05“Yes; and every where else. All the doors
are open, and the place quite empty. There is
nobody at home here, nor in all the village, except
at our house.”
“All gone to the squirrel-hunt; or rather to
meet the hunters, for the sport must be over by
this time; but your grandmamma does not hunt
squirrels. We must turn out and find her. I
dare say she is gone to the Creek to look for the
postman.”
Temmy hoped that all the squirrels were not
to be shot. Though there had been far too many
lately, he should be sorry if they were all to disappear.
“You will have your own two, in their pretty
cage, at any rate, Temmy.”
Temmy’s tearful eyes, twisted fingers, and
scarlet colour, said the “no” he could not speak
at the moment. Grandpapa liked to get at the
bottom of every thing; and he soon discovered
that the boy’s father had, for some reason unknown,
ordered that no more squirrels should be
seen in his house, and that the necks of Temmy’s
favourites should be wrung. Temmy had no
other favourites instead. He did not like to
begin with any new ones without knowing
whether he might keep them; and he had not
yet asked his papa what he might be permitted
to have.
“We must all have patience, Temmy, about
our favourites. I have had a great disappointment
about one of mine.”
06Temmy brushed away his tears to hear what
favourites grandpapa could have. Neither cat,
nor squirrel, nor bird had ever met his eye in
this house; and the dogs in the court were for
use, not play.
Dr. Sneyd pointed to his large telescope, and
said that the cylinder, without the lenses, was to
him no more than a cage without squirrels would
be to Temmy.
“But you will have the glasses by and by,
grandpapa, and I——”
“Yes; I hope to have them many months
hence, when the snow is thick on the ground,
and the sleigh can bring me my packages of
glass without breaking them, as the last were
broken that came over the log road. But all
this time the stars are moving over our heads;
and in these fine spring evenings I should like
very much to be finding out many things that I
must remain ignorant of till next year; and I
cannot spare a whole year now so well as when
I was younger.”
“Cannot you do something while you are
waiting?” was Temmy’s question. His uncle
Arthur would have been as much diverted at it as
Dr. Sneyd himself was; for the fact was, Dr.
Sneyd had always twice as much planned to be
done as any body thought he could get through.
Temmy did not know what a large book he was
writing; nor how much might be learned by
means of the inferior instruments; nor what a
number of books the philosopher was to read
07through, nor how large a correspondence was to
be carried on, before the snow could be on the
ground again.
“Now let us walk to the creek” was a joyful
sound to the boy, who made haste to find the
doctor’s large straw hat. When the philosopher
had put it on, over his thin grey hair, he turned
towards one of his many curious mirrors, and
laughed at his own image.
“Temmy,” said he, “do you remember me
before I wore this large hat? Do you remember
my great wig?”
“O yes, and the black, three-cornered hat. I
could not think who you were the first day I met
you without that wig. But I think I never saw
any body else with such a wig.”
“And in England they would not know what
to make of me without it. I was just thinking
how Dr. Rogers would look at me, if he could
see me now; he would call me quite an American,—very
like a republican.”
“Are you an American? Are you a republican?”
“I was a republican in England, and in
France, and wherever I have been, as much as I
am now. As to being an American, I suppose
I must call myself one; but I love England very
dearly, Temmy. I had rather live there than
any where, if it were but safe for me; but we can
make ourselves happy here. Whatever happens,
we always find afterwards, or shall find when we
are wiser, is for our good. Some people at home
have made a great mistake about me; but all
08mistakes will be cleared up some time or other,
my dear; and in the mean while, we must not
be angry with one another, though we cannot
help being sorry for what has happened.”
“I think uncle Arthur is very angry indeed.
He said one day that he would never live among
those people in England again.”
“I dare say there will be no reason for his
living there; but he has promised me to forgive
them for misunderstanding and disliking me.
And you must promise me the same thing when
you grow old enough to see what such a promise
means.—Come here, my dear. Stand just where
I do, and look up under the eaves. Do you see
anything?”
“O, I see a little bird moving!”
Temmy could not tell what bird it was. He
was a rather dull child—usually called uncommonly
stupid—as indeed he too often appeared.
Whither his wits strayed from the midst of the
active little world in which he lived, where the
wits of everybody else were lively enough, no one
could tell—if, indeed, he had any wits. His
father thought it impossible that Temple Temple,
heir of Temple Lodge and its fifty thousand
acres, should not grow up a very important personage.
Mrs. Temple had an inward persuasion,
that no one understood the boy but herself. Dr.
Sneyd did not profess so to understand children
as to be able to compare Temmy with others, but
thought him a good little fellow, and had no
doubt he would do very well. Mrs. Sneyd’s
hopes and fears on the boy’s account varied,
09while her tender pity was unremitting: and uncle
Arthur was full of indignation at Temple for
cowing the child’s spirit, and thus blunting his
intellect. To all other observers it was but too
evident that Temmy did not know a martin from
a crow, or a sycamore from a thorn.
“That bird is a martin, come to build under
our eaves, my dear. If we were to put up a box, I
dare say the bird would begin to build in it directly.”
Temmy was for putting up a box, and his
grandpapa for furnishing him with favourites
which should be out of sight and reach of Mr.
Temple. In two minutes, therefore, the philosopher
was mounted on a high stool, whence he
could reach the low eaves; and Temmy was vibrating
on tiptoe, holding up at arms’ length that
which, being emptied of certain mysterious curiosities,
(which might belong either to grandpapa’s
apparatus of science, or grandmamma’s of housewifery,)
was now destined to hold the winged
curiosities which were flitting round during the
operation undertaken on their behalf.
Before descending, the doctor looked about
him, on the strange sight of a thriving uninhabited village.
Everybody seemed to be out
after the squirrel hunters. When, indeed, the
higher ground near the Creek was attained,
Dr. Sneyd perceived that Mr. Temple’s family
was at home. On the terrace was the gentleman
himself, walking backwards and forwards in
his usual after-dinner state. His lady (Dr.
Sneyd’s only daughter) was stooping among her
flowers, while Ephraim, the black boy, was attending
10at her heels, and the figures of other
servants popped into sight and away again, as
they were summoned and dismissed by their
master. The tavern, kept by the surgeon of the
place, stood empty, if it might be judged by its
open doors, where no one went in and out. Dods
was not to be seen in the brick-ground; which
was a wonder, as Dods was a hard-working man,
and his task of making bricks for Mr. Temple’s
grand alterations had been so much retarded by
the late rains that it was expected of Dods that
he would lose not a day nor an hour while the
weather continued fair. Mrs. Dods was not at
work under her porch, as usual, at this hour; nor
was the young lawyer, Mr. Johnson, flitting from
fence to fence of the cottages on the prairie, to
gather up and convey the news of what had befallen
since morning. About the rude dwelling
within the verge of the forest, there was the usual
fluttering of fowls and yelping of dogs; but
neither was the half-savage woodsman (only
known by the name of Brawn) to be seen loitering
about with his axe, nor were his equally uncivilized
daughters (the Brawnees) at their sugar
troughs under the long row of maples. The
Indian corn seemed to have chosen its own place
for springing, and to be growing untended; so
rude were the fences which surrounded it, and so
rank was the prairie grass which struggled with
it for possession of the furrows. The expanse of
the prairie was undiversified with a single living
thing. A solitary tree, or a cluster of bushes
here and there, was all that broke the uniformity
11of the grassy surface, as far as the horizon, where
the black forest rose in an even line, and seemed
to seclude the region within its embrace. There
was not such an absence of sound as of motion.
The waters of the Creek, to which Dr. Sneyd and
Temmy were proceeding, dashed along, swollen
by the late rains, and the flutter and splash of
wild fowl were heard from their place of assemblage,—the
riffle of the Creek, or the shallows
formed by the unevenness of its rocky bottom.
There were few bird-notes heard in the forest;
but the horses of the settlement were wandering
there, with bells about their necks. The breezes
could find no entrance into the deep recesses of
the woods; but they whispered in their play
among the wild vines that hung from a height of
fifty feet. There was a stir also among the rhododendrons,
thickets of which were left to flourish
on the borders of the wood; and with their rustle
in the evening wind were mingled the chirping,
humming, and buzzing of an indistinguishable
variety of insects on the wing and among the
grass.
“I see grandmamma coming out of Dods’s
porch,” cried Temmy. “What has she been
there for, all alone?”
“I believe she has been the round of the cottages,
feeding the pigs and fowls, because the
neighbours are away. This is like your grandmamma,
and it explains her being absent so long.
You see what haste she is making towards us.
Now tell me whether you hear anything on the
other side of the Creek.”
12Temmy heard something, but he could not say
what,—whether winds, or waters, or horses, or insects,
or all these. Dr. Sneyd thought he heard cart
wheels approaching along the smooth natural road
which led out of the forest upon the prairie. The
light, firm soil of this kind of road was so favourable
for carriages, that they did not give the rumbling
and creaking notice of their approach which is
common on the log road which intersects a
marsh. The post messenger was the uppermost
person in Dr. Sneyd’s thoughts just now, whether
waggon wheels or horse tread greeted his ear.
He was partly right and partly wrong in his present
conjectures. A waggon appeared from
among the trees, but it contained nobody whom
he could expect to be the bearer of letters;—nobody
but Arthur’s assistant Isaac, accompanied
by Mr. Temple’s black man Julian, bringing
home a stock of groceries and other comforts
from a distant store, to which they had been sent
to make purchases.
The vehicle came to a halt on the opposite
ridge; and no wonder, for it was not easy to see
how it was to make further progress. The Creek
was very fine to look at in its present state; but
it was anything but tempting to travellers. The
water, which usually ran clear and shallow, when
there was more than enough to fill the deep holes
in its bed, now brought mud from its source,
and bore on its troubled surface large branches,
and even trunks of trees. It was so much swollen
from the late rains that its depth was not easily
ascertainable; but many a brier which had lately
13overhung its course from the bank was now
swaying in its current, and looking lost in a new
element. Isaac and Julian by turns descended
the bank to the edge of the water, but could not
learn thereby whether or not it was fordable.
Their next proceeding was to empty the cart,
and drive into the flood by way of experiment.—The
water only half filled the vehicle, and the
horse kept his footing admirably, so that it was
only to drive back again, and to bring the goods,—some
on the dry seat of the waggon, and some
on the backs of Isaac and Julian, as the
one drove, and the other took care of the
packages within. Two trips, it was thought,
would suffice to bring over the whole, high and
dry.
“What are you all about here?” asked Mrs.
Sneyd, who had come up unobserved while her
husband and grandchild were absorbed in watching
the passage of the Creek. “The goods
arriving! Bless me! I hope they will get over
safely. It would be too provoking if poor
Arthur should lose his first batch of luxuries.
He has lived so long on Indian corn bread, and
hominy, and wild turkeys, and milk, that it is
time he should be enjoying his meal of wheaten
bread and tea.”
“And the cloth for his new coat is there,
grandmamma.”
“Yes; and plenty of spice and other good
things for your papa. I do not know what he
will say if they are washed away; but I care
much more for your coffee, my dear,” continued
14she, turning to the doctor. “I am afraid your
observations and authorship will suffer for want
of your coffee. Do try and make Isaac hear
that he is to take particular care of the coffee.”
“Not I, my dear,” replied Dr. Sneyd, laughing.
“I would advocate Arthur’s affairs, if any.
But the men seem to be taking all possible care.
I should advise their leaving the goods and cart
together on the other side, but that I rather
think, there will be more rain before morning, so
as to make matters worse to-morrow, besides
the risk of a soaking during the night. Here
they come! Now for it! How they dash down
the bank! There! They will upset the cart if
they do not take care.”
“That great floating tree will upset them.
What a pity they did not see it in time! There!
I thought so.”
The mischief was done. The trunk, with a
new rush of water, was too much for the light
waggon. It turned over on its side, precipitating
driver, Julian, and all the packages into the
muddy stream. The horse scrambled and struggled
till Isaac could regain his footing, and set
the animal free, while Julian was dashing the
water from his face, and snatching at one package
after another as they eddied round him, preparatory
to being carried down the Creek.
Dr. Sneyd caught the frightened horse, as he
scampered up the briery bank. Mrs. Sneyd
shouted a variety of directions which would have
been excellent, if they could have been heard;
while Temmy stood looking stupid.
15“Call help, my dear boy,” said Dr. Sneyd.
“Where? I do not know where to go.”
“Do you hear the popping of guns in the
wood? Some of the hunters are coming back.
Go and call them.”
“Where? I do not know which way.”
“In the direction of the guns, my dear. In
that quarter, near the large hickory. I think
you will find them there.”
Temmy did not know a hickory by sight; but
he could see which way Dr. Sneyd’s finger
pointed; and he soon succeeded in finding the
party, and bringing them to the spot.
“Arthur, I am very sorry,” said the doctor, on
seeing his son come running to view the disaster.
“Mortal accidents, my dear son! We must
make up our minds to them.”
“Yes, father, when they are purely accidents:
but this is carelessness,—most provoking
carelessness.”
“Indeed, the men did make trial of what they
were about,” said the doctor.
“The great tree came down so very fast!”
added Temmy.
“Yes, yes. I am not blaming Isaac. It was
my carelessness in not throwing a bridge over
the Creek long ago. Never mind that now! Let
us save what we can.”
It was a sorry rescue. The cart was broken,
but it could be easily mended. The much-longed-for
wheaten flour appeared in the shape of a sack
of soiled pulp, which no one would think of swallowing.
The coffee might be dried. The tea
16was not altogether past hope. Sugar, salt, and
starch, were melted into one mass. Mr. Temple’s
spices were supposed to be by this time perfuming
the stream two miles below; his wax candles
were battered, so that they could, at best, be used
only as short ends; and the oil for his hall
lamps was diffusing a calm over the surface of
the stream. Mrs. Sneyd asked her husband
whether some analogous appliance could not be
found for the proprietor’s ruffled temper, when he
should hear of the disaster.
The news could not be long in reaching him,
for the other party of squirrel-hunters, bringing
with them all the remaining women and children
of the village, appeared from the forest, and the
tidings spread from mouth to mouth. As soon
as Temmy saw that Uncle Arthur was standing
still, and looking round him for a moment, he
put one of his mistimed questions, at the end of
divers remarks.
“How many squirrels have you killed, uncle?
I do not think you can have killed any at all;
we saw so many as we came up here! Some
were running along your snake fence, uncle;
and grandpapa says they were not of the same
kind as those that run up the trees. But we saw
a great many run up the trees, too. I dare say,
half a dozen or a dozen. How many have you
killed, uncle?”
“Forty-one. The children there will tell you
all about it.”
“Forty-one! And how many did David kill?
And your whole party, uncle?”
17Arthur gave the boy a gentle push towards
the sacks of dead squirrels, and Temmy, having
no notion why or how he had been troublesome,
amused himself with pitying the slaughtered animals,
and stroking his cheeks with the brushes of
more than a hundred of them. He might have
gone on to the whole number bagged,—two
hundred and ninety-three,—if his attention had not
been called off by the sudden silence which preceded
a speech from uncle Arthur.
“Neighbours,” said Arthur, “I take the
blame of this mischance upon myself. I will not
say that some of you might not have reminded
me to bridge the Creek, before I spent my time
and money on luxuries that we could have waited
for a while longer; but the chief carelessness
was mine, I freely own. It seems a strange time
to choose for asking a favour of you——”
He was interrupted by many a protestation
that his neighbours were ready to help to bridge
the Creek; that it was the interest of all that
the work should be done, and not a favour to
himself alone. He went on:—
“I was going to say that when it happens to
you, as now to me, that you wish to exchange
the corn that you grow for something that our
prairies do not produce, you will feel the want of
such a bridge as much as I do now; though I hope
through a less disagreeable experience. In self-defence,
I must tell you, however, how little able
I have been till lately to provide any but the
barest necessaries for myself and my men. This
will show you that I cannot now pay you for the
work you propose to do.”
18He was interrupted by assurances that nobody
wanted to be paid; that they would have a bridging
frolic, as they had before had a raising frolic
to build the surgeon’s tavern, and a rolling frolic
to clear Brawn’s patch of ground, and as they
meant to have a reaping frolic when the corn
should be ripe. It should be a pic-nic. Nobody
supposed that Arthur had yet meat, bread, and
whisky to spare.
“I own that I have not,” said he. “You
know that when I began to till my ground, I had
no more capital than was barely sufficient to
fence and break up my fields, and feed me and
my two labourers while my first crop was growing.
Just before it ripened, I had nothing left;
but what I had spent was well spent. It proved a
productive consumption indeed; for my harvest
brought back all I had spent, with increase. This
increase was not idly consumed by me. I began
to pay attention to my cattle, improved my farm
buildings, set up a kiln, and employed a labourer
in making bricks. The fruits of my harvest were
thus all consumed; but they were again restored
with increase. Then I thought I might begin to
indulge myself with the enjoyment for which I
had toiled so long and so hard. I did not labour
merely to have so much corn in my barns, but to
enjoy the corn, and whatever else it would bring
me,—as we all do,—producing, distributing, and
exchanging, that we may afterwards enjoy.”
“Not quite all, Mr. Arthur,” said Johnson,
the lawyer. “There is your brother-in-law, Mr.
Temple, who seems disposed to enjoy everything,
without so much as soiling his fingers with gathering
19a peach. And there is a certain friend of ours,
settled farther east, who toils like a horse, and
lives like a beggar, that he may hoard a roomful
of dollars.”
“Temple produces by means of the hoarded
industry of his fathers,—by means of his capital,”
replied Arthur. “And the miser you speak
of enjoys his dollars, I suppose, or he would
change them away for something else. Well,
friends, there is little temptation for us to hoard
up our wealth. We have corn instead of dollars,
and corn will not keep like dollars.”
“Why should it?” asked Dods the brickmaker.
“Who would take the trouble to raise more corn
than he wants to eat, if he did not hope to exchange
it for something desirable?”
“Very true. Then comes the question, what
a man shall choose in exchange. I began pretty
well. I laid out some of my surplus in providing
for a still greater next year; which, in my circumstances,
was my first duty. Then I began
to look to the end for which I was working; and
I reached forward to it a little too soon. I should
have roasted my corn ears and drank milk a
little longer, and expended my surplus on a
bridge, before I thought of wheaten flour and tea
and coffee.”
“Three months hence,” said somebody, “you
will be no worse off (except for the corn ears
and milk you must consume instead of flour and
tea) than if you had had your wish. Your flour
and tea would have been clean gone by that
time, without any return.”
“You grant that I must go without the pleasure,”
20said Arthur, smiling. “Never mind that.
But you will not persuade me that it is not a clear
loss to have flour spoiled, and sugar and salt
melted together in the creek; unless, indeed, they
go to fatten the fish in the holes. Besides, there
is the mortification of feeling that your toil in
making this bridge might have been paid with
that which is lost in the purchase of luxuries
which none will enjoy.”
Being vehemently exhorted to let this consideration
give him no concern, he concluded,
“I will take your advice, thank you. I will
not trouble myself or you more about this loss;
and I enlarge upon it now only because it
may be useful to us as a lesson how to use the
fruits of our labour. I have been one of the foremost
to laugh at our neighbours in the next settlement
for having,—not their useful frolics, like
ours of to-morrow,—but their shooting-matches
and games in the wood, when the water was so
bad that it was a grievance to have to drink it.
I was as ready as any one to see that the labour
spent on these pastimes could not be properly
afforded, if there were really no hands to spare to
dig wells. And now, instead of asking them when
they mean to have their welling frolic, our wisest
way will be to get our bridge up before there is
time for our neighbours to make a laughing-stock
of us. When that is done, I shall be far from
satisfied. I shall still feel that it is owing to me
that my father goes without his coffee, while he
is watching through the night when we common
men are asleep.
”That is as much Temple’s concern as the
21young man’s," observed the neighbours one to
another. “Freely as he flings his money about,
one would think Temple might see that the doctor
was at least as well supplied with luxuries as
himself.” “Why the young man should be left
to toil and make capital so painfully and slowly,
when Temple squanders so much, is a mystery to
every body.” "A quarter of what Temple has
spent in making and unmaking his garden would
have enabled Arthur Sneyd’s new field to produce
double, or have improved his team; and Temple
himself would have been all the better for the
interest it would have yielded, instead of his
money bringing no return. But Temple is not
the man to lend a helping hand to a young
farmer,—be he his brother-in-law or a mere
stranger."
Such were the remarks which Arthur was not
supposed to hear, and to which he did not therefore
consider himself called upon to reply.
Seeing his father and mother in eager consultation
with the still dripping Isaac, he speedily
completed the arrangements for the next day’s
meeting, toils, and pleasures, and joined the
group. Isaac had but just recollected that in
his pocket he brought a packet of letters and
several newspapers, which had found their way,
in some circuitous manner, to the store where he
had been trafficking. The whole were deplorably
soaked with mud. It seemed doubtful whether a
line of the writing could ever be made out. But
Mrs. Sneyd’s cleverness had been proved equal
to emergencies nearly as great as this. She had
22once got rid of the stains of a stand full of ink
which had been overset on a parchment which
bore a ten-guinea stamp. She had recovered the
whole to perfect smoothness, and fitness to be
written upon. Many a time had she contrived
to restore the writing which had been discharged
from her father’s manuscript chemical lectures,
when spillings from his experiments had occurred
scarcely half an hour before the lecture-room
began to fill. No wonder her husband was now
willing to confide in her skill—no wonder he
was anxious to see Temmy home as speedily as
possible, that he might watch the processes of
dipping and drying and unfolding, on which
depended almost the dearest of his enjoyments,—intercourse
with faithful friends far away.
Master Temple Temple was up early, and
watching the weather, the next morning, with far
more eagerness than his father would have
approved, unless some of his own gentlemanlike
pleasures had been in question. If Mr. Temple
had known that his son and heir cared for the
convenience of his industrious uncle Arthur, and
of a parcel of labourers, the boy would hardly
have escaped a long lecture on the depravity of
his tastes, and the vulgarity of his sympathies.
But Mr. Temple knew nothing that passed prior
23to his own majestic descent to the breakfast-room,
where the silver coffee-pot was steaming fragrantly,
and the windows were carefully opened or scrupulously
shut, so as to temper the visitations of
the outward air, while his lady sat awaiting his
mood, and trembling lest he should find nothing
that he could eat among the variety of forms of
diet into which the few elements at the command
of her cook had been combined. Mrs. Temple
had never been very happy while within reach of
markets and shops; but she was now often tempted
to believe that almost all her troubles would be at
an end if she had but the means of indulging
her husband’s fastidious appetite. It was a real
misery to be for ever inventing, and for ever in
vain, new cookeries of Indian corn, beef, lean
pork, geese and turkeys, honey and milk.
Beyond these materials, she had nothing to
depend upon but chance arrivals of flour, pickles,
and groceries; and awfully passed the day when
there was any disappointment at breakfast. She
would willingly have surrendered her conservatory,
her splendid ornaments, the pictures, plate,
and even the library of her house, and the many
thousand acres belonging to it, to give to her
husband such an unscrupulous appetite as
Arthur’s, or such a cheerful temper as Dr. Sneyd’s.
It was hard that her husband’s ill-humour about
his privations should fall upon her; for she was
not the one who did the deed, whatever it might
be, which drove the gentleman from English
society. The sacrifice was quite as great to her
as it could possibly be to him; and there was
24inexpressible meanness in Temple’s aggravating,
by complaints of his own share, the suffering
which he had himself brought upon her. Temple
seemed always to think himself a great man, however;
and always greatest when causing the
utmost sensation in those about him.
This morning, he stalked into the breakfast
room in remarkable state. He looked almost as
tall as his wife when about to speak to her, and
was as valiant in his threats against the people
who disturbed him by passing before his window,
as his son in planning his next encounter with
Brawn’s great turkey.
“Come away from the window, this moment,
Temple. I desire you will never stand there
when the people are flocking past in this manner.
Nothing gratifies them more. They blow those
infernal horns for no other purpose than to draw
our attention. Ring the bell, Temple.”
When Marius appeared, in answer to the bell,
he was ordered to pull down that blind; and if
the people did not go away directly, to bid them
begone, and blow their horns somewhere out of
his hearing.
"They will be gone soon enough, sir. It is a
busy day with them. They are making a frolic
to bridge the Creek, because of what happened—"
A terrified glance of Mrs. Temple’s stopped
the man in his reference to what had taken place
the evening before. It was hoped that the stock
of coffee might be husbanded till more could
arrive, that the idea of chocolate might be insinuated
into the gentleman’s mind, and that the
25shortness of the wax candles, and the deficiency
of light in the hall at night, might possibly escape
observation.
“The bridge over the Creek being much
wanted by every body, sir,” continued Marius,
"every body is joining the frolic to work at it;
that is, if——"
“Not I, nor any of my people. Let me hear
no more about it, if you please. I have given
no orders to have a bridge built.”
Marius withdrew. The cow-horns were presently
no longer heard—not that Marius had
done any thing to silence them. He knew that
the blowers were not thinking of either him or his
master; but merely passing to their place of rendezvous,
calling all frolickers together by the way.
“Temple, you find you can live without your
squirrels, I hope,” said the tender father. “Now,
no crying! I will not have you cry.”
“Bring me your papa’s cup, my dear,” interposed
his mother; “and persuade him to try
these early strawberries. The gardener surprised
us this morning with a little plate of strawberries.
Tell your papa about the strawberries in the
orchard, my dear.”
In the intervals of sobs, and with streaming
eyes, Temmy told the happy news that strawberries
had spread under all the trees in the orchard,
and were so full of blossom, that the gardener
thought the orchard would soon look like a field
of white clover.
“Wild strawberries, I suppose. Tasteless
trash!” was the remark upon this intelligence.
26Before a more promising subject was started,
the door opened, and Dr. Sneyd appeared. Mr.
Temple hastened to rise, put away, with a prodigious
crackling and shuffling, the papers he
held, quickened Temmy’s motions in setting a
chair, and pressed coffee and strawberries on “the
old gentleman,” as he was wont to call Dr. Sneyd.
It was impossible that there could be much
sympathy between two men so unlike; but it
singularly happened that Dr. Sneyd had a
slighter knowledge than any body in the village
of the peculiarities of his son-in-law. He was
amused at some of his foibles, vexed at others,
and he sighed, at times, when he saw changes of
looks and temper creeping over his daughter,
and thought what she might have been with a
more suitable companion; but Temple stood in
so much awe of the philosopher as to appear a
somewhat different person before him and in any
other presence. Temmy now knew that he was
safe from misfortune for half an hour; and being
unwilling that grandpapa should see traces of
tears, he slipped behind the window blind, to
make his observations on the troop which was
gathering in the distance on the way to the creek.
He stood murmuring to himself,—"There goes
Big Brawn and the Brawnees! I never saw any
women like those Brawnees. I think they could
pull up a tall tree by the roots, if they tried.
I wonder when they will give me some more
honey to taste. ThereThere goes Dods! He must
be tired before the frolic begins; for he has been
making bricks ever since it was light. I suppose
27he is afraid papa will be angry if he does
not make bricks as fast as he can. Papa was so
angry with the rain for spoiling his bricks
before! There goes David——" And so on,
through the entire population, out of the bounds
of Temple Lodge.
“I came to ask,” said the doctor, “how many
of your men you can spare to this frolic to-day.
Arthur will be glad of all the assistance that can
be had, that the work may be done completely at
once.”
The reply was, that Arthur seemed an enterprising
young man.
"He is: just made for his lot. But I ought
not to call this Arthur’s enterprise altogether.
The Creek is no more his than it is yours or mine.
The erection is for the common good, as the
disaster last night"—(a glance from Mrs. Temple
to her husband’s face, and a peep from Temmy,
from behind the blind)—“was, in fact, a common
misfortune.”
Mr. Temple took snuff, and asked no questions
at present.
“I have been telling my wife,” observed the
doctor, “that I am prodigiously tempted to try
the strength of my arm myself, to-day.”
"I hope not, my dear sir. Your years——The
advancement of science, you know——Just
imagine its being told in Paris, among your
friends of the Institute, that you had been helping
to build a bridge! Temple, ring the bell."
Marius was desired to send Ephraim to receive
28his master’s commands. In a few minutes, the
door slowly opened, a strange metallic sound was
heard, and a little negro boy, stunted in form
and mean in countenance, stood bowing in the
presence.
"Ephraim, go into the park field, and tell
Martin to send as many labourers as he can
spare to help to bridge the creek. And as you
come back——"
During this time, Dr. Sneyd had turned on his
chair to observe the boy. He now rose rapidly,
and went to convince himself that his eyes did
not deceive him. It was really true that the
right ankle and left wrist of the little lad were
connected by a light fetter.
“Who has the key of this chain?” asked Dr.
Sneyd of his daughter, who, blushing scarlet,
looked towards her husband.
“Give it me,” said the doctor, holding out his
hand.
“Excuse me, my dear sir. You do not know
the boy.”
“Very true: but that does not alter the case.
The key, if you please.”
After a moment’s hesitation, it was produced
from the waistcoat pocket. Dr. Sneyd set the
boy free, bade him make haste to do his master’s
bidding, and quietly doubling the chain, laid it
down on a distant table.
“He never made haste in his life, sir,” protested
Mr. Temple. “You do not know the lad,
sir, believe me.”
“I do not: and I am sorry to hear such an
29account of him. This is a place where no one
can be allowed to loiter and be idle.”
Ephraim showed that he could make haste;
for he lost no time in getting out of the room,
when he had received his final orders. At the
moment, and for a few moments more, Dr. Sneyd
was relating to his daughter the contents of the
letters received from England the night before.
Mr. Temple meanwhile was stirring the fire,
flourishing his handkerchief, and summoning
courage to be angry with Dr. Sneyd.
“Do you know, sir,” said he, at length, "that
boy is my servant? Let me tell you, that for
one gentleman to interfere with another gentleman’s
servants is——"
Dr. Sneyd was listening so calmly, with his
hands resting on the head of his cane, that
Temple’s words, somehow or other, failed him.
"Such interference is——is——This boy, sir,
is my servant."
“Your servant, but not your slave. Do you
know, Temple, it is I who might call you to
account, rather than you me. As one of the
same race with this boy, I have a right to call you
to account for making property of that which is
no property. There is no occasion, I trust, for
you and me to refer this matter to a magistrate:
but, till compelled to do so, I have a full right to
strike off chains wherever I meet with them.”
"You may meet with them in the woods, or as
far over the prairie as you are likely to walk, my
dear sir, for this lad is a notorious runaway: he
has escaped three times. Nothing short of such
30an offence could have made me do any thing
which might appear harsh. If he runs away
again, I assure you I shall be compelled to employ
the restraint in question: I give you warning
that I must. So, if you should meet him, thus
restrained, you know——"
"O, yes; I shall know what to do. I shall
take off the chain that he may hie the faster.——I
see your conservatory is in great beauty. I imagine
you must have adopted Arthur’s notion
about warming it."
“Not Mr. Sneyd’s. O, no; it was Mrs. Temple’s
idea.”
“Not originally; it was Arthur who advised
me,” declared Mrs. Temple. “I hope you will
soon have some of the benefit of his devices
about the kitchen-garden, father. The gardener
has orders to send you some of the first vegetables
and fruit that are ready for gathering; and
I am going to carry my mother some flowers to-day.”
“I was about to ask when you will dine with
us,” said Dr. Sneyd. “I think it had better be
when some of the good things you speak of are
ready; for we have few luxuries to offer you. But
when will you come?”
Mr. Temple was sorry that his time was now
so occupied with business,—his affairs at the
land-office, in addition to all his own concerns,—that
he could form no engagements. Mrs. Temple
would answer for herself and her son.
Dr. Sneyd was not aware of this new occupation
of Mr. Temple’s. He was particularly glad
31to hear of it, and told it to his wife as a piece of
very good news, as soon as he got home. They
both hoped that their daughter would be all the
happier for her husband having something to do
and to think about, beyond his own affairs.
“What is all this?” cried Mr. Temple, returning
from bowing out Dr. Sneyd with much civility.
“What accident happened last night,
pray?”
On being told of the upsetting of the waggon,
he was not the less angry for his internal consciousness
that he caused himself to be treated
like a child, by being unable to bear cross accidents.
His horse was ordered instantly, his
morning gown exchanged for his pretty riding
equipments, and his wife and son left to gaze
from one window and another to learn, if possible,
what was to happen next, and to reason with
one another about their lesser troubles, after the
manner of tender mothers and confiding children.
Temmy saw very clearly that it could do no good
to cry whenever squirrels were mentioned, and
that it must be much pleasanter to papa to see
his boy smile, and to hear him answer cheerfully,
than——The child’s memory could supply the
contrast. This same papa was all the time in
great trouble without reasoning. He pursued
his way to the Creek as if he had been in mortal
terror of the groom who followed at his heels.
“Aside the devil turned for envy,” says Milton.
Such a pang has since been the lot of
many a splenetic descendant of the arch-fiend, on
witnessing happiness that he not only could not
32share, but could not sympathize in. Such a pang
exasperated Mr. Temple on casting his first
glance over the scene of the frolic. He despised
every body there, from Arthur, now brandishing
his rule, now lending a hand to place a heavy
beam, to the youngest of Dods’s children, who
thought she was helping by sticking corn-cobs
into the crevices of the logs. He despised Brawn,
the woodsman, with his round shoulders, enormous
bush of hair, and hands that looked as if
they could lift up a house. He despised the
daughters, Black Brawnee and Brown Brawnee,
as they were called. He was never very easy
when he fell in with these girls in the depths of
the forest, tapping their row of maple trees, and
kneeling at the troughs beneath; or on the
flowery prairie, lining the wild bees to their
haunt in the hollow tree. He felt himself an object
of ridicule to these daughters of the forest,
and so insignificant in respect of all the qualifications
which they valued, that none of his personal
accomplishments gave him any comfortable
feeling of confidence in their presence; and the
merriment with which they now pursued as sport
a toil which would have been death to him, irritated
him to a degree which they were amused
to witness. He despised the whole apparatus of
festivity: the pig roasting in the shade, and the
bustle of the women preparing the various messes
of corn, and exhibiting their stores of salt beef.
He pronounced the whole vulgar,—so excessively
vulgar,—that he could not endure that a
son of Dr. Sneyd’s should be assisting in the fête.
33The axe and mattock sounded in a very annoying
way; the buzz of voices and of laughter were
highly discreditable to the order of the place;
and the work was so rough that, in all probability,
he should be obliged to witness some wounds
or bruises if he did not get away. So he hastened
to conceal his envy from himself, and to
express his contempt as plainly as possible.
He raised himself in his stirrups, and called
out his men by name. They came forth unwillingly,
having but just arrived to join the frolic,
and suspecting that their capricious master meant
to send them home again. A glance of mutual
condolence between two of them was observed by
Mr. Temple, and did no good to their cause.
They were ordered to return instantly to their
work in the park-field, and to appear no more
near the Creek this day.
“We will do some of their work in the park-field
to-morrow, Mr. Temple,” said Arthur, “if
you will let us have the benefit of their labour
now.”
Under a sense of infinite obligation, Mr. Temple
explained that he permitted none but his own
people,—no vagabond woodsmen,—no workmen
who came hither because they were driven out of
the civilized world,—to touch his land. And,
after the losses of the preceding evening, he
could not think of giving his men a holiday,—losses
of which Arthur had not even had the
grace to apprize him. Arthur was surprized.
He could not have supposed that such a piece of
news could have been long in travelling through
34the village of Briery Creek, considering that
Temple’s man had been one of the waggoners,
Temple’s son a witness of the whole, and the
entire population of the place on the spot before
the adventure was finished. Why was it more
Arthur’s duty than any one’s else to carry him
the disagreeable news?
"Your not having done it, Mr. Sneyd, is of
a piece with your conduct about the cattle-marks,
sir,—of a piece with the whole of your conduct
since you entered upon your speculations in my
neighbourhood. My men shall know the story
of the cattle-marks, sir, and then we shall see
which of them will stir a finger to help you with
your bridge."
“What about the cattle-marks?” asked Arthur,
with a perplexed look. “If you told me, I am
afraid I have forgotten.”
“You could have given me the earliest intelligence,
I fancy, sir. If I mistake not, you have
entered, at the land-office, your design of marking
your sheep and pigs with three slanting slits
in the right ear.”
This was true.
"And your determination was not made
known,—it was not, in fact, taken,—till the fifteenth
of last month."
“I dare say not. I planned it just before my
second visit to the land-office, which was about
the middle of last month.”
“Very well, sir; the fifteenth was your day.
Now, I have evidence to prove that on the thirteenth
I informed my son, who, I understand,
35informed Dr. Sneyd, that it was my intention to
mark my cattle with three slanting slits in the
right ear.”
“Well! what then?”
"Why, just that circumstances have so fallen
out as to defeat your design, sir, which I will not
stop to characterize. I have a connexion with
the land-office, sir, which you were perhaps not
aware of; and my sheep and pigs will run no risk
of being confounded with yours. It is very well
to ask—‘What then?’ I should like to know
whether my sheep and pigs do not far out-number
yours: and how was any one to distinguish the
one from the other, straying in the woods and
prairies, if all were marked with three slanting
slits in the right ear?"
Arthur would not stoop to reply to the insinuations
of his brother-in-law. He did, for a
moment, condescend to lose his temper, and
would probably have frightened the intruder off
the ground by an exhibition of passion, if the
Brawnees and their father, and a few others who
had nothing to hope or fear from Temple, had
not relieved him by a timely burst of laughter.
Dods dared not laugh, for he was brickmaker to
Temple; and much building remained to be done
about the lodge. Others, among whom the gentleman’s
money was distributed in profusion,
appeared not to observe what was going on.
Arthur only observed, before recommencing his
labours,—
“I am surprised to hear all this, Mr. Temple.
I thought your cattle had been much too proud
36to stray about the woods like the beasts of poor,
common settlers like us. I am sure when I grow
rich enough to have stables, and styes, and pens,
such as you can command, my horses will never
be heard tinkling their bells in the forest in the
evening, and nobody will run over a pig of mine
in the prairie.”
“And yet you can spare time to build bridges,
Mr. Sneyd; and you can contribute materials
for a market-house and a cheese dairy. It is not
to every body that you complain of poverty.”
“To no one do I complain of poverty. I am
not poor. Nobody present is poor. There was
but one short period when any of us could be
justly called so; and that was when each of us had
barely enough to supply his own actual wants.”
“That did not last long,” said Dods. “In a
young settlement like ours, two years ago, every
act of labour tells. Ah! there goes my gentleman!
I thought so. He never stays to be reminded
what a barbarous place he has got into.”
“Whatever brought him here,” observed
Brawn, “is more than any of us can tell. I
have seen new settlers enough in my day, my
life having lain among new clearings. Many a
rough farmer, many a pale mechanic, have I seen;
the one looking gloomily into the waste before
him, and the other sinking under the toil that was
too new to him. And many a trader has passed
through with his stores, and many a speculator
come to gamble in land, and go away again.
But a beau like this, with a power of money to
spend, without caring to earn any, is a thing I
37have heard tell of far to the east, but never thought
to see. It makes one waken one’s ears to hear
what travellers tell of the reason.”
Arthur could have told the reason, as his
neighbours knew; and it was probably the hope
that he might forget his discretion that made the
gossips of Briery Creek betake themselves to
conjectures in his hearing as often as he was believed
to have received provocation from Temple.
He was never known, however, to deny or confirm
anything that was said. It was pretty well understood
that Temple had come here because he
had made his former place of residence too hot
to hold him; but whether he had libelled or slain
anybody, made himself odious as an informer,
enriched himself by unfair means, or been unfortunate
in a duel, it still remained for some accidental
revelation to make known.
“How is it, Dods, that you think every act of
labour tells in a young settlement?” asked Arthur,
on resuming work after a large destruction
of roast pig. “I have always understood that
labour is worth more the more it is divided; and
nowhere is there less division of labour than in a
young settlement.”
“Very true. I hold that we are both right, because
we are speaking of different states of affairs.
Before people have enough of anything to change
away, and while each man works for himself,
each touch of his finger, if one may say so, supplies
some want of his own. No need, in such
days, to trouble your head about whether your
work will sell! You want a thing; you make it,
38and use it; and thereby feel how much your
work is worth. But the case is different when
you have more of a thing than you want, and
would fain change it away. You cannot change
it away unless others have also something more
than they want to use themselves. Then they
begin to club their labour together, and divide
the work among them, and try by what means
they can get the most done; by such division of
labour they do get the most done, but it does not
follow that the workmen flourish accordingly, as
they do when each works for himself.”
“Because it becomes more difficult to calculate
how much of each sort of production will be
wanted. The matter becomes perplexed by the
wishes of so many being concerned. If we could
understand those wishes, the more we can get
produced, the better it would be for everybody.”
“I have tried both the periods we speak of,”
said Dods. "Brickmaking was a fine business
indeed in the part of England where I lived when
trade was brisk, and manufacturers building
country-houses, and speculators running up rows
of cottages for weavers. But a sudden change
knocked me up when I least expected it. I went
on one summer making bricks as before;—for
what should I know of the changes that were
taking place on the other side of the world, and
that spread through our manufacturers, and
weavers, and builders, till they reached me? The
first I knew of it was, my not selling a brick
for the whole season, and seeing house after
house deserted, till it was plain that my unbaked
bricks must melt in the winter rains, and those in
39the kilns crumble in the storms, before my labour
would be wanted again in that line. As for my
little capital, it melted and crumbled away with
the bricks it was locked up in. Here mine was,
for a long while, the only brick house. I made
not a brick too much; so that there was no
waste."
“And the same may be said of the work you
do for Mr. Temple. There may be an exact calculation
how many bricks are wanted, so that you
can proportion your supply exactly to the demand.”
“And use the advantage of division of labour
too, sir. No fear of a glut coming unawares,
when I have the whole of our little range under
my own eye. One of my boys may dig the clay,
and another barrow the bricks to the kiln, and
the eldest tend the fires, while I am moulding, and
no fear of our all being thrown out at once by an
unexpected glut; and the more disastrously, perhaps,
for our having turned our mutual help to the
best account.”
“I rather think your labour is stimulated
rather than relaxed by the high wages you get
here, Mr. Dods.”
"Why, yes. That seems the natural effect of
high wages, whatever people may say of the desperate
hard work of such poor creatures as the
Glasgow weavers, or the Manchester spinners.
I say, look to the Irish, who have very poor
wages. Do they work hard? I say, look to the
labourers in India. They have miserable wages.
Do they work hard? The difference between
40these and the Lancashire spinners seems to
me to be, that in India and Ireland, some sort
of subsistence,—rice and potatoes, poor enough,—is
to be had for little labour, and little more
can be gained by greater labour; while the Lancashire
poor can only get a bare subsistence by
excessive labour, and therefore they labour excessively.
Put a poor diet of rice within reach of
the Lancashire spinner, with the knowledge that
he can get nothing better, and he will do as little
work as will procure him a bare subsistence of
rice. But try all three with high wages, in circumstances
where they may add one comfort after
another to their store, and you will see whether
they will relax in their toils till they have got all
that labour can obtain."
“I say, look to the reason of the case, and it
will tell the same story as the facts. If a man
is lazy, and loves idleness more than the good
things which industry will bring, there is an end
of the matter, as far as he is concerned. He is
an exception to common rules. But, as long as
there is no end to the comforts and luxuries which
most men prefer to idleness, there will be no end
of exertion to obtain them. I believe you and
your sons work harder than you did two years
ago, though you have ten times as many comforts
about you.”
"And my wife, too, I assure you. At first,
we used to sit down tired before the end of the
day, and if we had bread enough for supper, and
blankets to spread on the floor of our log-house,
were apt to think we could do no more that day,
41But when we had wherewith to get salt beef, we
thought we could work a little harder for something
pleasanter to drink with it than the brackish
water which was used by us all at first, for want
of a sweeter draught. In like manner, when we
once had a brick cottage, there was no end of our
toil to get things to put into it;—first, bedsteads,
and seats, and a table; and then crockery, and
hardware, and matting for the floors; and now
my wife has set her mind upon carpets, and a
looking-glass for her customers to fancy her
handiwork by. She says ladies always admire
her gowns and bonnets most when they see them
on themselves. It was but this morning that my
wife vowed that a handsome looking-glass was a
necessary of life to her. We should all have
laughed enough at the idea of such a speech two
years ago."
“And with the wish, your wife brings the
power to obtain these comforts.”
"The wish would be worth little without the
power; which makes it a merciful arrangement
that the wish only grows with the power. If my
wife had longed for a looking-glass before she
was able to set about earning one with her mantua-making
and milliner’s work, she would have
been suffering under a useless trouble. No: it
is a good thing that while people are solitary,
producing only for themselves, there is no demand
for other people’s goods——"
"I should say ‘desire.’ There is no demand
till the power and the will are joined. If your
wife had pined for a mirror two years ago, there
42would have been no demand for it on her part.
To-morrow, if she offers a travelling trader a
smart assortment of caps,—or, what is the same
thing, if she sells her caps to the women of
Briery Creek, and gives the trader the money for
his mirror,—she makes a real and effective demand.
It seems to me a blessed arrangement, too, that
there is always somewhat wherewith to supply
this demand, and exactly enough to supply it."
“Ay, sir; if we were but sharp-sighted enough
to take care that the quality was as exactly fitted
to human wishes as the quantity. Since we none
of us produce more than we want, just for the
pleasure of toiling, it is as plain as possible that
every man’s surplus constitutes a demand. Well!
every man’s surplus is also his neighbour’s supply.
The instrument of demand that every man
brings is also his instrument of supply; so that,
in point of quantity, there is always a precise
provision made for human wants.”
"Yes; and if mistakes are made as to the kinds
of articles that are wished for, there is always the
consolation that such mistakes will correct one
another, as long as there can never be too much
of everything. If what we have just said be true,
there being too much of one thing proves that
there must be too little of another; and the production
of the one will be slackened, and that of the
other quickened, till they are made equal. If your
wife makes up more caps by half than are wanted,
caps will be ruinously cheap. The Brawnees
will give much less maple sugar for their caps——"
The Brawnees never wore caps, Arthur was
reminded.
43“But they will, in time, take my word for it, if
they remain among us. Well! your wife will
refuse to sell her caps at so great a loss. She
will lay them by till the present generation of
caps is worn out, and go and tap the maple trees
for herself, rather than pay others dearly for it.
In this case, the glut is of caps; and the deficiency
is of maple sugar.”
“My wife’s gains must depend on her own
judgment in adapting her millinery to the wants
of her customers. If she makes half as many
caps again as are needed, she deserves to lose, and
to have to go out sugar-making for herself.”
"Yes: calculation may avail in a small society
like this. In a larger and more complicated
society, the most that prudence can do is to watch
the changes of wants and wishes, as shown by
variations of price. This would avail for all practical
purposes, if wants and wishes were left to
themselves. They are so at Briery Creek, and
therefore every trader at Briery Creek has fair
play. But it is not so where bounties, and prohibitions,
and unequal taxation are made to interfere
among buyers and sellers: where such disturbing
influences exist, the trader has not fair
play; and it would be a miracle indeed if he could
adapt his supply to the demand,—or, in other
words, be satisfied in his own demand. What
is moving in the wood there, Dods? What
takes all our people away from their work when it
is so nearly finished?"
“It must be some rare sight,” observed Dods.
“Every one, look ye, man, woman, and child,
44skipping over the new bridge while half of it is
prettily gravelled, and the other half still bare and
slippery. See how they scramble over the heap
of gravel left in the middle! I suppose I must
follow where they lead, and bring you the news, sir.”
Before Dods had time to complete his first passage
over the new bridge, the news told itself. A
company of soldiers, on their way to occupy a
military post near, emerged from the green
depths of the forest, and appeared to be making
straight for the ford, without looking to the right
hand or to the left. Their pleasure was instantly
visible when, their attention being attracted by a
shout from the throng of settlers, they perceived a
substantial bridge, finished except the gravelling,
overhanging the stream through which they had
expected to be compelled to wade. They received
with hearty good-will their commander’s directions
to pay toll of their labour for their passage.
Never was a public work finished in a more
joyous style. The heap of gravel was levelled
in a trice; and, by particular desire, a substantial
handrail was fixed for the benefit of careless children,
or of any whose nerves might be affected
by the sight of the restless waters below. Temple
was riding along a ridge whence he could look
down, and hoped to observe how much the work
was retarded by his labourers being withdrawn.
When he saw that no help of his was wanted,—that
the erection was now complete, the refuse
logs being piled up out of the way, the boughs
carried off for fuel, the tools collected, and preparations
made for the crowning repast,—he put
45spurs to his horse, and cast hard words at his
groom for allowing him to forget that he was
likely to be late home to dinner.
Arthur, meantime, was engaged with the commander,
who explained that his men and he
would be glad of the advantage of attending
divine service on the Sunday, if there was any
place within reach of their post where they might
do so. The only place of worship at present in
Briery Creek was Dr. Sneyd’s house, where he
had conducted service since his arrival, for the
benefit of all who wished to attend. The commander
was very anxious to be permitted, with
his company, to join the assemblage; Arthur had
no doubt of his father’s willingness. The question
was, where they should assemble, Dr.
Sneyd’s house not being large enough for so
many. One proposed the verge of the forest;
but Dr. Sneyd was not, at his age, made to abide
changes of weather like the hardy settlers about
him. Arthur’s barn was too far off for the convenience
of all parties. Nobody was disposed to
ask from Mr. Temple any favour which, being
graciously granted for one Sunday, might be
withdrawn before the next. Could the market-house
be made fit for the purpose? It was a
rude building, without seats, and occupied with
traffic till the Saturday evening; but the neighbours
promised to vacate it in time to have it
cleared,—prepared with log seats, and some sort
of pulpit,—and made a temple meet for the worship
of the heart.
Dr. Sneyd’s afternoon walk brought him to the
46spot in time to promise to do his part. His
blessing was ready for the work newly completed,
and for the parting cup with which the men of
peace dismissed the men of war, in a spirit of
mutual good-will.
The settlers at Briery Creek followed the old
custom of the mother country, of holding their
market on a Saturday. Saturday was an anxious
day to some, a joyous day to others, and a busy
day to all. Many a mother bent her steps to the
market-house, doubting whether she should be
able to meet with the delicate food she desired
for her baby just weaned, or for her invalid husband,
getting up from the fever, and following
her cookery with eager eyes. Many a child held
its mother’s apron, and watched her bargaining,
in the hope that some new and tempting article
of food would be carried home, after a long
sameness; or that the unexpected cheapness of
her purchases would enable her to present him
with the long-promised straw hat, or, at least, a
pocket-full of candy from the Brawnees’ sugar
pans. The whole village was early astir; and
Dr. Sneyd, when he preferred a stroll along the
bank of the creek to a turn in the market-house
with his lady, could distinguish from a distance
47the solitariness of the farm-yards and dwellings,
and the convergence of driver, drover, rider, and
walking trader, towards the point of attraction.
Arthur was the centre of all observation. He
offered more for sale than anybody else: he
bought more; and he had the largest division of
the market-house, excepting always the corner
reserved for the passing trader, who could spread
out riches far transcending what even Arthur
could boast. To such, the young farmer left it
to exhibit bear and beaver skins, leather, and
store of salted venison, if he came from the
North or West; and hardware, cotton, cloth and
silk goods, books and stationery, if he was on
his way from the East. Any of these, or all in
their turn, Arthur bought; but his sales, various
as they were considered, were confined to a few
articles of food. He traded, not for wealth of
money, but of comfort. His purchases were of
two kinds, neither of which were destined for
sale, as were those of the trader to whom he
yielded precedence in the market-house. He
bought implements to replace those which were
worn out; and this kind of purchase was a
similar sort of expenditure to that of the seed-corn
which was put into the ground, and the
repairs bestowed upon his fences and barn;—it
was an expenditure of capital—capital consumed
for purposes of reproduction with increase. With
the surplus left after thus replacing his former
capital, and perpetually adding to it, Arthur purchased
articles of unproductive consumption;
some for his house, which was becoming so
48much prettier than a bachelor could want, that
the gossips of Briery Creek began to speculate
on whom he had chosen to share the occupancy;
some for his table, as the sugar of the Brawnees;
some for his person, as the stout leggings which
Dods occupied himself in making in rainy
weather; and some for his friends, as when he
could lay hold of a political journal for his father,
or of a fur tippet for his mother, or of a set of
pencils for Temmy to sketch with when he
came to the farm. (Arthur seldom went to Mr.
Temple’s; but he found time to give Temmy
many a drawing-lesson at the farm.) Now that
Arthur had not only a growing capital, but a
surplus after replacing it—a revenue, which furnished
him with more comforts perpetually, he
was unwilling that his sister should feel so hurt
as he knew she did at her husband not having
assisted him with capital, from the time that he
took his farm in the shape of a patch of prairie.
In the early days of his enterprise, he would
have been truly thankful for such an addition to
his small stock of dollars as would have enabled
him to cultivate a larger extent of ground, and
live less hardly while his little property was
growing faster; but now that he had surmounted
his first difficulties, and was actually justified in
enlarging his unproductive expenditure, he wished
Mrs. Temple to forget that her husband had declined
assisting her brother, and be satisfied that
the rich man had not been able to hinder the
prosperity he would not promote.
The prosperity of the whole village would have
49increased more rapidly than it did, if all the inhabitants
had been as careful in their consumption
as Arthur. Not only did Temple expend
lavishly in caprices as well as luxuries, and the
surgeon-tavern-keeper tempt many a labourer
and small proprietor to spend that in whisky
which ought to have been laid out (if not productively)
in enjoyments that were innocent,—but
there was a prevalence of wasteful habits,
against which Arthur and his establishment might
have served as a sufficient example. The merit
of the order which was observable on his farm
was partly due to himself, partly to Mrs. Sneyd,
(who kept a maternal eye on all his interests,)
and partly to Isaac’s wife, who superintended his
dairy and dwelling-house.
On this market morning,—after a day of extraordinary
fatigue,—the slate of the place at six
o’clock might have shamed many a farm-house
in a region where there is a superabundance
instead of a dearth of female service. Isaac’s
wife had no maid to help her but her own little
maidens of four and three years old; yet, by six
o’clock, when her employer was driving his market-cart
to the place of traffic, the milk was duly
set by in the pans, the poultry were fed, the tallow
with which she was about to make candles was
preparing while she made the beds, and the little
girls were washing up the breakfast things in the
kitchen—the elder tenderly wiping the cups and
basins which the younger had washed in the
wooden bowl which her mother had placed and
filled for her in the middle of the floor, as the
50place whence it was most certain that it could
fall no lower. The pigs were in their proper
place, within a fence, which had a roof in one
corner for their shelter in bad weather. The
horses and cattle were all properly marked, and
duly made musical with bells, when turned out
into the woods. There was a well of pure water,
so guarded, that the children and other young
animals could not run into it unawares; and all
the wild beasts of the forest had tried the strength
of the fences in vain. Arthur had not, therefore,
had to pay for the luxurious feasts of his enemies
of the earth or air, or for any of that consumption
which may, in a special sense, be called unproductive,
since it yields neither profit to the
substance nor pleasure to the mind. If a similar
economy had pervaded the settlement, its gross
annual produce would have more rapidly increased,
and a larger revenue would have been
set at liberty to promote the civilization of the
society in improving the comfort of individuals.
Brawn and his daughters could never be made
to attend to this. The resources which they
wasted would have tilled many an acre of good
land, or have built a school-house, or have turned
their habitation of logs into a respectable brick
tenement, with grassy field and fruitful garden.
They preferred what they called ease and liberty;
and the waste they caused might be considered
as revenue spent on a pleasure,—a very unintelligible
pleasure,—of their own choice. As long
as they supported themselves without defrauding
their neighbours, (and fraud was the last thing
51they could have been made to understand,) no
one had a right to interfere with their methods
of enjoyment any more than with Temple’s conservatory,
or Dr. Sneyd’s library, or Mrs. Dods’s
passion for mirrors and old china; but it was
allowable to be sorry for so depraved a taste, and
to have a very decided opinion of its injuriousness
to society, and consequent immorality. This
very morning there was dire confusion in their
corner of the settlement. For some days the
girls had been bee-hunting, being anxious to
bring the first honey of the season into the
market. In order to make up for the time spent
on the new bridge, they were abroad at sunrise
this day to track the wild bees in their earliest
flight; but after such a fashion, that it would
have answered better to them to be at home and
asleep. Yet they succeeded in their object. The
morning was just such as to tempt all things that
fly from the hollow tree, from which the mists
had drawn off, leaving a diamond token on every
leaf. The sun began to shine warm through the
summer haze, and the wild flowers of the prairie
to look up and brighten at his presence. As the
brown sisters threaded the narrow ways of the
woods, bursting through the wild vines, and
bringing a shower of dew on their heads from
sycamore and beech, many a winged creature
hummed, or buzzed, or flitted by,—the languid
drone, or the fierce hornet, or white butterflies in
pairs, chasing one another into the loftiest and
greenest recess of the leafy canopy. Presently
came the honey-bee, winging its way to the sunny
52space—the natural herb-garden, to which the girls
were hastening; and when there, what a hovering,
and buzzing, and sipping, and flitting was
going on! The bee-women laughed in anticipation
of their sport as they drew on their leathern
mittens, and applied themselves to catch a
loaded bee in each hand. They agreed on their
respective stations of experiment, and separating,
let fly their prisoners, one by one, tracking the
homeward course of each, with a practised eye,
through a maze of boughs, and flickering lights
and shadows, and clustered stems, which would
have perplexed the vision of a novice. The four
bees being let fly from different stations, the point
at which their lines of flight must intersect each
other was that at which the honeycomb might be
surely found; and a rich store it was,—liquid,
clear, and fragrant,—such as would assuredly
make the mouth water of every little person in
the village who had advanced beyond a milk
diet. Another and another hollow tree was
found thus to give forth sweetness from its decay,
till the bee-women shook back the lank hair from
before their eyes, gathered up such tatters of their
woollen garments as they had not left on the
bushes by the way, and addressed themselves to
return. On their walk it was that they discovered
that they had lost more this morning than
many such a ramble as theirs could repay.
A vast cluttering and screaming of fowls was
the first thing that drew off their attention from
their fragrant load. Some of the poor poultry
that their father had been plucking alive (as he
53was wont to do six times a year) had evidently
made their escape from his hands half plucked,
and were now making short flights, higher and
farther from home, so that it was more probable
that they would join their wild acquaintance, the
turkeys or the prairie fowl, than return to roost
among the logs. Next appeared,—now entangling
its hind legs among the vines, now poking
its snout into a ground-squirrel’s nest, and now
scuttling away from pursuit,—a fine young
porker, which had been shut up from its rambles
for some time past. The sisters gave chase to
their own property; but all in vain: their pursuit
only drove the animal farther into the wood, and
they hastened home to give notice of the disaster.
They could see nothing of Brawn about the house,
but could not look farther for him till they had
discovered the meaning of the light smoke which
issued from the door and the crevices of the log-wall.
Black Brawnee’s best gown was burning
before the fire,—the splendid cotton gown, with
a scarlet ground and a pattern of golden flowers,
which, to the astonishment of every body, she
had taken a fancy to buy of a passing trader,
and which she had washed and hung up to dry
in preparation for the market: it was smouldering
away, leaving only a fragment to tell the tale.
Next came a moan from an enclosure behind the
cottage, and there lay a favourite young colt with
two legs so broken that it was plain the poor animal
would never more stand. How it happened
could not be learned from the dumb beast, nor
from the two or three other beasts that were huddled
54together in this place, where they had no
business to be. It seemed as if, in some grand
panic, the animals had tumbled over one another,
leaving the colt to be the chief sufferer. But
where was Brawn himself? He was moaning,
too, in a hollow place in the wood, where he had
made a false leap, and fallen so as to sprain his
ankle, while in pursuit of the runaway porker.
“What brought ye here?” asked the brown
damsel, as she raised her father with one application
of strength.
“What carried the porker into the forest?”
he asked, in reply.
“Ask him. We did not give him room,” said
one.
“No need,” retorted the other. “Who left
the gate open?”
“That did we both, this morning, for the cause
that there is no fastening.”
“No latch; but a fastening there is. I knotted
the rope last night, and so might you this
morning. The loss of the porker comes of losing
the lamb.”
“My lamb!” was repeated, with every variety
of lamentation, by both the damsels. It was too
true. For want of a latch, the gate of the enclosure
was tied with a rope. The damsels found
the tying too troublesome, and merely pulled it
after them. Little by little it had swung open.
A sharp-set wild cat had stolen in to make choice
of a meal, and run out again with the pet lamb.
The master had followed the lamb, and the porker
made the best of his opportunity, and followed
55the master. Then ensued the hue and cry which
drove the beasts over the poor colt; and, meantime,
the scarlet gown, one sleeve of which had
been puffed into the fire by Brawn’s hasty exit,
was accelerating the smoking of the dried beef
which hung from the rafters. A vast unproductive
consumption for one morning!
The damsels made nothing of carrying their
father home, and, after bathing his ankle, laying
him down on his back to study the rafters till
they should return from the market. It was a
much harder task to go to market; the one without
her scarlet and yellow gown, and the other
with grief for her lamb lying heavy at her heart.
They found their pigs very trying to their tempers
this morning. Instead of killing them, and
carrying them to market in that quiet state, as
usual, the damsels had resolved to make the attempt
to drive them; as, from the abundance of
pork in all its forms in the market just now, a
sale was very uncertain. To drive pigs along a
high road is not a very easy task; what then
must it be in a wild country, where it is difficult
even to follow their vagaries, and nearly impossible
to reclaim them? The Brawnees agreed
that to prevent such vagaries offered the only
hope of getting to market in time; and one
therefore belled the old hog which was to be her
special charge, while the other was to promote to
the utmost the effect of the bell-music on the
younger members of the drove. The task was
not made easier by the poor beasts having been
very ill-fed. There was little in the coarse, sour
56prairie grass to tempt them; but patches of juicy
green were but too visible here and there where
travellers had encamped, feeding their beasts with
hay, and leaving the seeds of the perennial verdure
which was to spring up after the next rains.
Nothing could keep the old hog and the headlong
train from these patches, whether they lay
far or near; insomuch that the sisters were twenty
times tempted to leave their swine to their own
devices, and sell no pork that day. But the not
selling involved the not buying; and this thought
generated new efforts of patience and of skill.
When they arrived at the scene of exchange,
and cast a glance on Mrs. Dods’s display of cotton
garments set off with here and there a muslin
cap, and paraphernalia of pink and green; or on
a pile of butter which they were not neat-handed
enough to rival; or into wicker baskets of
crockery, or upon the trader’s ample store of
blankets, knives, horn spoons, and plumes of red
and blue feathers, they felt that it would indeed
have been cruel to be compelled to quit the
market without any of the articles that were offered
to their choice. Nobody, however, inquired for
their pigs. One neighbour was even saucy enough
to laugh at their appearance.
“You had better buy a load of my pumpkins,”
said Kendall, the surgeon and tavern-keeper.
“Your swine will be more fit for market next
week, if you feed them on my fine pumpkins in
the meanwhile.”
“When we want pumpkins,” said one of them,
“we will go to those that have ground to grow
57them on. You have not bought a field, and
grown pumpkins since yesterday, I suppose?”
“By no means. I have a slip of a garden,
let me tell you; and, though it is but a slip, it
is of rare mellow mould, where the vines strike
at every joint as they run. My wife has kept
enough for pies for all the travellers that may
pass before next spring. One load is bespoken
at four dollars; and you will take the other, if
you are wise. There are a few gourds with
them, too.”
“Gourds! Who cares for gourds?”
“Who can do without gourds, say I? I am
sure we, at the tavern, could not, so dear as
crockery is at this place. Cut off the top, and
you have a bottle; cut off top and tail, and you
have a funnel; cut it in two, and you have cups;
slice off one side, and you have a ladle. Take my
gourds, I advise you, and set yonder crockery-man
at defiance, with his monstrous prices and
brittle ware.”
“We have no drunken guests to break our
cups and bottles; and as for prices, how do you
know that they are a matter of concern to us? If
we take your load, it shall be the pumpkins without
the gourds.”
“You will take the pumpkins, then?”
“If you take the sum out in pork or honey.
We want our dollars for the crockery-man.”
“Pork, no! I think we shall all grunt soon.
We are pretty sure to have no Jews come our
way. We all have bacon for the morning meal;
and a pig for dinner, and salt pork for supper.
58When one whistles to the birds, there comes a
squeal instead of a chirp; and as sure as one
walks in the dark, one stumbles over a pig. Our
children learn to grunt before they set about
speaking. No pork for me! We have a glut of
pigs.”
“Honey, then. Your wife wants honey for
her pumpkin-pies; and I have heard that you set
out mead sometimes at your tavern.”
“And till you cheapen your sugar, we want
honey to sweeten our travellers’ coffee, and treat
the children with. How much honey will you
give me for my load?”
The damsel was checked in her answer by her
sister, who perceived that many eyes were turned
towards their fragrant store, and that no other
bee-hunters seemed to be in the market. A dollar
a gallon was the price announced by the sisters,
after a consultation. Mr. Kendall shook
his head, and stood aside for awhile. The truth
was, he was full as much in want of honey for
his purposes as an apothecary, as his wife for her
coffee and pies. He was resolved to get some,
at whatever price, and waited to put in his word
at the first favourable opportunity.
Arthur was no less determined upon a purchase
of sweets. His mother began to be in
distress about her preserves. Her fruit was all
ripe, and craving to be preserved; but the destined
sugar had gone to sweeten the waters in
the Creek. She entreated her son to bring her
some honey. None could be found in the woods
near the farm. Every body was hay-making, or
59about to make hay, and could not go out bee-hunting.
The Brawnees were the only resource.
“I want some of your honey,” said he, catching
the eye of the damsel of the burned gown,
over the group which intervened.
“You shall have it, and no one else,” was her
reply.
She was again checked by her sister, who knew
her disposition to serve Arthur, at the expense of
her own interests, and those of every body else.
“What will you give?” asked the more prudent
one.
“Pigs; we can agree on the price.”
The one sister shook her head; the other
suddenly discovered that it would be a good plan
to improve and enlarge their wealth of swine
while swine were cheap. She offered her five
gallons of honey for one fat pig; which offer
caused her sister much consternation, and made
Kendall hope that the honey would be his, after
all.
“No, no,” said Arthur. "Your terms are not
fair——"
"Then I will get another gallon or two before
the sun goes down, to make up——"
“I mean altogether the other way,” replied
Arthur. “I do not want to force my pigs upon
you; but if you take them, you shall have them
cheap, since there is but a poor demand for them
to-day. You shall have two of those pigs for
your five gallons; and if your sister thinks that
not enough, the difference shall be made up in
fresh butter.”
60While the bargain was being discussed, one
sister controlling the generosity of the other, and
her admiration of Arthur’s generosity, while
Arthur was thinking of nothing but fair play,
Kendall wandered away discontented, seeing that
his chance was over.
“You do not happen to have any honey to sell,
Mrs. Dods?” said he, as he passed the stall of
cottons and muslins.
“O, dear, no, Mr. Kendall. It is what I want
above every thing. Really, it is impossible to
persuade an eye to look at my caps to-day,
though the pattern has never been introduced here
before. There is no use in my attempting to
deal with ladies who dress in such a strange style
as Brawn’s daughters. Nothing would look
becoming on them; or I am sure I would make
a sacrifice even on this tasty new thing, to get
something to sweeten my husband’s toddy with.
Indeed I expect to be obliged to make a sacrifice,
at all events, to-day; as I beg you will tell Mrs.
Kendall. There being such a profusion of pigs,
and so little honey to-day, seems to have put us
all out as to our prices.”
“How happens it, Mrs. Dods?”
"In the first place, they say, there was never
such a season known for young pigs. The price
has fallen so that the plenty does more harm than
good to the owners; as is the complaint of
farmers, you know, when the crops are better
than ordinary, and they cannot enlarge their
market at will. Then, again, there seems to have
been miscalculation;—no one appears to have
61been aware that every body would bring pigs,
and nobody any honey, except those slovenly
young women."
“Ah! both causes of glut in full operation!”
exclaimed Kendall. “The caprice of seasons,
and the miscalculation of man!”
“And of woman too, Mr. Kendall. If you will
believe me, I have been at work early and late,
after my fashions, this week; ay, I declined
going to see the bridge finished, and put off our
wedding-day treat, for the sake of getting my
stock into pretty order by to-day; and I have
scarcely had a bid yet, or even a word from a
neighbour, till you came. I did not calculate on
the demand for honey, and the neglect of every
thing else. Every body is complaining of the
same thing.”
"It seems strange, Mrs. Dods, that while we
all want to sell, and all to buy, we cannot make
our wants agree. I bring my demand to Mr.
Arthur,—my load of pumpkins and request of
honey or sugar. He wants no pumpkins, and
has no honey. I bring the same to you. You
want no pumpkins, and offer me caps. Now I
might perhaps get dollars for my pumpkins; but
I want only one cap——"
"You do want one, then! Here is a pretty
thing, that would just suit your wife——"
“Let me go on. I bring my demand to those
dark girls: and the best of it is, they do want
pumpkins, and could let me have honey; but the
young farmer comes between, with his superfluity
62of pigs, to offer a better bargain; so that I
suffer equally from the glut of pork and the
dearth of honey.”
“We are all suffering, so that any stranger
would say that there is a glut of every thing but
honey. Neither millinery, nor blankets, nor
knives, nor flower-seeds are selling yet. But I
believe there is no glut of any thing but pigs. If
we could put them out of the market, and put
honey out of people’s heads, I have little doubt
we should exchange, to our mutual satisfaction,
as many articles as would set against each other,
till few would be left.”
“I hope to see this happen before night, and
then I may be rid of my pumpkins, and carry
home a cap at a price we should neither of us
grumble at, and keep the rest of my dollars for
honey hereafter.”
“Next week. No doubt, there will be a fine
supply of it next week. Perhaps a glut: for a
glut often follows close upon a scarcity.”
"Which should make us careful to husband
our stocks till we are sure we can renew them;
like the wise Joseph in Egypt.—That puts a
thing into my head. I have a good mind to take
the girls’ offer of pigs for my pumpkins. Who
knows but there may be a scarcity of pork after
all this plenty—which is apt to make people
wasteful? If they will, they shall have half a
load for two of their lean animals; and I will
keep the other half load to feed them upon."
“Ah! that is always the way people’s wishes
63grow with opportunity. This morning, you
thought of no such thing as keeping pigs; and
now, before night, you will have two.”
“To be sure, Mrs. Dods. Very natural!
The demand always grows as wealth grows, you
know. When the farmer makes his land yield
double by good tillage, he demands double the
commodities he demanded before; and if nature
gives us a multitude of pigs, a new demand will
open in the same way.”
"And there is a double supply at the same
time,—of corn by the farmer, and of pigs by the
porkseller. Well! in either case, there is a
better chance opened for my caps. The more
wealth there is, the better hope of a sale of
millinery. You must not forget that, Mr.
Kendall. You promised to take one of my caps,
you know."
“Why, so I did; but how to pay for it, I am
sure I don’t know. I am not going to sell my
load for money, you see.”
“Well, I will tell you how. Get three lean
pigs, and part with a few more pumpkins. I
will take a pig for this pretty cap. I am somewhat
of your opinion that pigs will soon be worth
more than they are now.”
“And so you help to quicken the demand.”
"Yes. My boys will manage to keep the
animal,—behind the house, or in the brickfield.
And it would be a thousand pities your wife
should not have this cap. I had her before my
mind’s eye while making it, I do assure you;—and
64it will soon lose its bloom if it goes into my
window, or upon my shelves again."
The negotiation was happily concluded; and,
by the end of the day, when pigs and honey were
put out of the question, a brisk traffic took place
in the remaining articles, respecting which the
wishes of the buyers and sellers agreed better
than they had done about the disproportioned
commodities. All had come with a demand;
and each one’s instrument of demand was his
neighbour’s means of supply: so that the market
would have been entirely cleared, if they had but
known one another’s wishes well enough to
calculate what kinds of produce they should
bring. If this had been done, there would have
been more honey; and if, from a caprice of
nature, there had been still more pigs than usual,
the only consequence would have been that the
demander of pork would have received more of it
to his bargain, or that the supplier of pigs would
have kept back some of his pork, to be an
additional future instrument of demand. In this
case, no one would have lost, and some one would
have gained.
As it was, Arthur was a loser. He paid much
more for honey than would probably be necessary
the next week. But he thought himself in
another sense a gainer,—in proportion to the
pleasure of obliging his mother. The Brawnees
carried home two thirds of a load of pumpkins,
two fat pigs, and a cherished store of fresh butter,
in the place of their five gallons of honey and
65three lean swine. They were decidedly gainers;
though not, perhaps, to the extent they might
have been if they had been unscrupulous about
pressing their customer hard. Any one but
Arthur would have been made to yield more
wealth than this; but they were well content
with having pleased him, and repaired in part the
losses of the morning.
Other parties left little to be removed in
preparation for the Sunday. Having carried
home their purchases first, they returned for the
small remainder of their stock; and the evening
closed with a sort of minor frolic, the children
running after the stray feathers their mothers were
sweeping away, and the men ranging logs for
seats, and providing a platform and desk for the
use of Dr. Sneyd. One or two serious people
were alarmed at the act of thus turning a house
of merchandise into a temple of worship; but
the greater number thought that the main consideration
was to gather together as many
worshippers as could be collected in the heart of
their wilderness. Such an accession as was now
promised to their congregation seemed to mark
an era in the history of their community.
Temmy was fond of feeling his grandfather’s
hand upon his shoulder any day of the week;
66but on the Sunday evening, in particular, it was
delightful to the boy to share the leisure of the
family. Many a tale of old times had Mrs.
Sneyd then to tell; many a curious secret of
things in earth, air, and heaven, had the doctor to
disclose; and uncle Arthur was always ready to
hear of the doings of the last week, and to
promise favours for the time to come. It was
seldom that Temmy could enjoy a whole evening
of such pleasures;—only when Mr. Temple
chose to make an excursion, and carry his lady
with him, or to go to bed at eight o’clock because
his ennui had by that time become intolerable.
Usually, Temmy could be spared only for an
hour or two, and was sure to be fetched away in
the midst of the most interesting of all his grandmamma’s
stories, or the most anxious of the
doctor’s experiments.
This evening,—the evening of the day of
opening the market-house for worship,—the poor
boy had given up all hope of getting beyond the
boundaries of the Lodge. Mr. Temple was, as
he said, very ill; as every body else would have
said,—in a very intolerable humour. He could
not bear sunshine or sound. His wife must sit
behind closed shutters, and was grievously
punished for her inability to keep the birds from
singing. Temmy must not move from the foot
of the sofa, except to ring the bell every two
minutes, and carry scolding messages every
quarter of an hour; in return for which he was
reproved till he cried for moving about, and
opening and shutting the door. At length, to
67the great joy of every body, the gentleman went
to bed, having drunk as much wine as his head
would bear, and finding no relief to his many
ailments from that sort of medicine. This final
measure was accomplished just in time for the
drawing-room windows to be thrown open to the
level rays of the sun, and the last breath of the
closing flowers. The wine was carried away,
and Ephraim called for to attend his young master
to Dr. Sneyd’s. Temmy was to explain why
Mrs. Temple could not leave home this evening,
and he might stay till Dr. Sneyd himself should
think it time for him to return. Without the
usual formalities of pony, groom, and what not,
Temmy was soon on the way, and in another
half-hour had nearly forgotten papa’s terrible
headache under the blessed influence of grandpapa’s
ease of heart.
Uncle Arthur was sitting astride on the low
window-sill of the study, with Temmy hanging
on his shoulder, when a golden planet showed
itself above the black line of the forest. The
moon had not risen, so that there was no rival in
the heaven; and when the evening had darkened
a little more, Temmy fancied that this bright orb
cast a faint light upon his grandfather’s silver
hairs, and over uncle Arthur’s handsome, weather-browned
face. Temmy had often heard that his
father had much beauty; and certainly his picture
seemed to have been taken a great many times;
yet the boy always forgot to look for this beauty
except when some of these pictures were brought
out, while he admired uncle Arthur’s dark eyes,
68and beautiful smile and high forehead, more and
more every time he saw him. It was very lucky
that uncle Arthur looked so well without combing
his eye-brows, and oiling his hair, and using
three sorts of soap for his hands, and three different
steel instruments, of mysterious construction,
for his nails; for the young farmer had no
time for such amusements. It was also well that
he was not troubled with fears for his complexion
from the summer’s sun, or from the evening air
in the keenest night of winter. This was lucky,
even as far as his good looks were concerned,
for, if he looked well by candle-light, he looked
better in the joyous, busy noon; and more dignified
still when taking his rest in the moonlight;
and, as Temmy now thought, noblest of all while
under the stars. If papa could see him now,
perhaps he would not laugh so very much as
usual about uncle Arthur’s being tanned, and
letting his hair go as it would.
“Shall we mount to the telescopes, father?”
asked Arthur. “The boy will have time to enjoy
them to-night. I will take care of him home,
if Ephraim dares not stay.”
Dr. Sneyd rose briskly, observing that it would
indeed be a pity to lose such an evening. Temmy
grasped his grandmamma’s hand, hoping that
she was going too. He scarcely knew why, but
he felt the observatory to be a very awful place,
particularly at night, when only a faint bluish
light came in through the crevices of the shifting
boards; or a stray beam, mysteriously bright,
fell from the end of the slanting telescope, and
69visibly moved on the floor. Grandpapa was rather
apt to forget Temmy when he once got into the
observatory, and to leave him shivering in a dark
corner, wondering why every body spoke low in
this place, and afraid to ask whether the stars
really made any music which mortal ears might
listen for. When grandpapa did remember the
boy, he was not aware that he was uneasy and
out of breath, but would call him here and send
him there, just as he did in the study in broad
daylight. It had been very different with grandmamma,
the only time she had mounted hither
with him. She had held his hand all the while,
and found out that, tall as he was grown, he
could see better by sitting on her knee; and she
had clasped him round the waist, as if she had
found out that he trembled. Perhaps she had
heard his teeth chatter, though grandpapa did not.
Temmy hoped they would not chatter to-night,
as he did not wish that uncle Arthur should hear
them; but Mrs. Sneyd was not to be at hand.
She declared that she should be less tired with
walking to the lodge than with mounting to the
observatory. She would go and spend an hour
with her daughter, and have some talk with
Ephraim by the way.
There needed no excuse for Temmy’s being
out of breath, after mounting all the stairs in the
house, and the ladder of the observatory to boot;
and the planet which he was to see being still
low in the sky was reason enough for uncle Arthur
to hold him up to the end of the telescope.
He did not recover his breath, however, as the
70moments passed on. This was a larger instrument
than he had ever looked through before, and
his present impressions were quite different from
any former experience. The palpable roundness
of the orb, the unfathomable black depth in which
it moved solitary, the silence,—all were as if new
to him.
“You see it?” asked Arthur.
“O, yes.”
Another long silence, during which the boy
breathed yet more heavily.
“You see it still?”
“No, uncle Arthur.”
“My dear boy, why did you not tell me? We
must overtake it. There! there it is once more!
You must not let it travel out of sight again.”
“How can I stop it?” thought Temmy, and
he would fain have pressed his hands before his
eyes, as the silent vision traversed the space more
brightly and more rapidly, it seemed to him, every
moment. Arthur showed him, however,—not
how to stop the planet, but how to move the
instrument so as not to lose sight of it: he then
put a stool under him, and told him he could now
manage for himself. Dr. Sneyd had something
to show his son on the other side of the heavens.
If Temmy had had the spheres themselves to
manage, he could scarcely have been in a greater
trepidation. He assured himself repeatedly that
friends were at hand, but his head throbbed so
that he could scarcely hear their whispers, and
the orb now seemed to be dancing as he had
seen the reflection of the sun dance in a shaken
71basin of water. He would look at something
else. He jerked the telescope, and flash went
one light after another before his eyes, as if the
stars themselves were going out with a blaze.
This would never do. He must look at something
earthly. After another jerk to each side,
which did not serve his purpose, he pushed it up,
and saw—something which might belong to any
of the worlds in being,—for Temmy knew no more
about it than that it was most horrible. An
enormous black object swept across the area of
vision, again and again, as quick as lightning.
It would not leave off. Temmy uttered a shriek
of terror, and half slipped, half tumbled from his
stool.
“What has the boy found? What can be the
matter?” asked grandpapa. Arthur presently
laughed, and told Temmy he was very clever to
have found what he should have thought it very
difficult to discover from this place—Arthur’s
own mill;—the new windmill on the mound,
whose sails were now turning rapidly in the evening
breeze. It was some comfort to learn that
his panic was not much to be wondered at.
Uncle Arthur knew what it was to take in too
near a range with a large telescope. He had
done so once, and had been startled with an apparition
of two red cheeks and two staring blue
eyes, apparently within half an inch of the end of
his own nose.
“Here, Temmy,” said Dr. Sneyd, “try whether
you can read in this book.”
“Shall I go and get a candle, grandpapa?”
72“No, no. I want to see whether a little star
yonder will be our candle. Lay the book in this
gleam of light, and try whether you can read.”
Many strange things were still whisking before
Temmy’s eyes, but he could make out the small
print of the book. He was then shown the star
that gave the light,—one of the smallest in a
bright constellation. He heartily wished that
nobody would ask him to look at any more stars
to-night, and soon managed to slip away to the
little table, and show that he was amused with
turning a greater and a lesser light upon the
book, and showing with how little he could
read the title-page, and with how much the small
type of the notes. The next pleasant thing that
happened was the lamp being lighted.
“Father,” said Arthur, “you seldom have me
for an assistant now. I am neither tired nor busy
to-night, and the sky is clear. Suppose we make
a long watch.”
Dr. Sneyd was only too happy. He produced
a light in one of his magical ways, and hung the
shade on the lamp, while Arthur arranged his
pens and paper, and laid his watch on the table.
Dr. Sneyd took his place at the best telescope
now in readiness, after various screwings and unscrewings,
and shiftings of the moveable boards.
Arthur meanwhile was cutting a pencil, with
which he invited Temmy to draw beside him.
Uncle Arthur thought Temmy would draw very
well if he chose. In a little while nothing was
to be heard but the brief directions of Dr. Sneyd
to his secretary, and the ticking of the watch on
the table.
73Temmy was fast asleep, with his head resting
on his drawing, when he was called from below,
to go home.
“Just see him down the ladder,” said Dr.
Sneyd.
“No, thank you, grandpapa; I can always
get down.” In truth, Temmy always went down
much more quickly than he came up.
The next time a cloud came in the way, Dr.
Sneyd observed,
"Temple is ruining that boy. He will leave
him no nerve,—no sense. What will his many
thousand acres be worth to him without?"
“Do you think he will ever have those many
thousand acres, sir?”
“I almost wish he may not. Perhaps his best
chance would be in his being left to manage for
himself in some such way as you have done, Arthur.
Such a call on his energies would be the
best thing for him, if it did not come too late.”late.”
Arthur had a strong persuasion that it might
come at any time. He was by no means satisfied
that the many thousand acres were still Temple’s.
He was very sure that much of the gentleman’s
wealth must have evaporated during his incessant
transmutations of meadows into pleasure-grounds,
and flower-gardens into shrubberies, and hot-houses
into baths, and stables into picturesque
cottages, and cottages into stables again. He
was seldom seen three times on the same horse;
and it was certain that the money he had locked
up in land would never be productive while he
remained its owner. Who would come and
74settle under such a proprietor, when land as good,
and liberty to boot, was to be had elsewhere?
Temple himself was contracting his cultivation
every year. The more he laid out unproductively,
the less remained to be employed productively.
If Arthur had had one-tenth part of what Temple
had wasted since he settled at Briery Creek, his
days of anxiety and excessive toil might have
been over long ago.
“It is all for the best, Arthur. You would
not have been happy in the possession of Temple’s
money, subject to his caprices, poor man!
Nobody is more easy than I am under pecuniary
obligation; but all depends on the quarter whence
it comes, and the purposes for which the assistance
is designed. I accepted this observatory
from you, you remember, when I knew that it
cost you something to give up your time and
labour to it; and I dare say I should have accepted
the same thing from Temple, if he had
happened to offer it, because, in such a case, the
good of science could be the only object. But,
if I were you, I would rather work my own way
up in the world than connect myself with such a
man as Temple. The first time he wanted something
to fidget himself about, he would be for
calling out of your hands all he had lent you.”
“One would almost bear such a risk,” said
Arthur, “for the sake of the settlement. My
poor sister makes the best of matters by talking
everywhere of the quantity of labour her husband
employs. But I think she must see that that
employment must soon come to an end if no
75returns issue from it. I am sure I should be
glad to employ much more labour, and in a way
which would yield a maintenance for a still greater
quantity next year, if I had the laying out of the
money Temple wastes on his caprices. I am not
complaining, father, on my own account. My
hardest time is over, and I shall soon be doing as
well as I could wish. I am now thinking of the
interests of the place at large. It seems too hard
that the richest man among us should at the same
time keep away new settlers by holding more
land than he can cultivate, waste his capital, instead
of putting it out to those who would employ
it for his and the common good, and praise himself
mightily for his liberal expenditure, holding
the entire community obliged to him for it, every
time he buys a new luxury which will yield no
good beyond his own selfish pleasure.”
“I am afraid you think the community has
little to thank me for, Arthur? Perhaps, in our
present state of affairs, the money I have ought to
go towards tilling the ground, instead of exploring
the heavens.”
"My dear sir, no. I differ from you entirely.
You do not live beyond your income, nor——"
“Give your mother the credit of that, Arthur.
But for her, my little property would have flown
up to the moon long ago.”
“But, father, I was going to say that what I
and others here produce is but the means of
living, after all. It would be deplorable to sacrifice
the end to them.”
“What end? Do you mean the pleasure of
76star-gazing? I should be delighted to hear
that.”
"Pleasure,—whether of star-gazing, or of any
thing else that is innocent and virtuous,—that is
really happiness. If Temple is really happy
over his foreign wines, I am sure I have no more
objection to his drinking them than to my men
enjoying their cider. Let it be his end, if he is capable
of no higher, as long as his pleasures do not
consume more than his income. Much more may
I be willing that you should enjoy your star-gazing,
when out of the gratification to yourself
arises the knowledge which ennobles human life,
and the truth for which, if we do not live now,
we shall assuredly live hereafter."
“I have always trusted, Arthur, that the means
which have been bestowed upon me would not
prove to be lost. Otherwise, I would have taken
my axe on my shoulder, and marched off to the
forest with you.”
"Father, it is for such as you that forests and
prairies should be made to yield double, if the
skill of man could ensure such fruitfulness. It
is for such as you that the husbandman should
lead forth his sons before the dawn, and instruct
them to be happy in toiling for him
whose light in yon high place is yet twinkling,—who
has been working out God’s truth for men’s
use while they slept."
“Our husbandmen are not of the kind you
speak of, Arthur. I see them look up as they
pass, as if they thought this high chamber a folly
of the same sort as Temple’s Chinese alcove.”
77“I think you mistake them, sir. I can answer
for those with whom I have to do. They see all
the difference between Temple’s restless discontent
and your cheerfulness. They see that he
has no thought beyond himself, while you have
objects of high and serious interest ever before
your mind’s eye; objects which, not comprehending,
they can respect, because the issue is a
manifestation of wisdom and benignity.”
“Enough! enough!” cried the doctor. "I
have no complaint to make of my neighbours, I
am sure. I should be a very ungrateful man, if I
fancied I had. I am fully aware of the general disposition
of men to venerate science, and to afford
large aid to those who pursue it, on a principle of
faith in its results. My belief in this is not at
all shaken by what befel me in England; but, as
I have appeared here accidentally,—a philosopher
suddenly lighting in an infant community
instead of having grown up out of it, it was fair
to doubt the light in which I am regarded. If
the people hated me as a magician, or despised
me as an idle man, I think it would be no wonder."
“I am glad you hold your faith, father, in the
natural veneration of society for the great ends
of human life. I believe it must be a strong influence,
indeed, which can poison men’s minds
against their legislators, and philosophers, and
other wise men who neither dig nor manufacture.
I believe it must be such a silver tongue as never
yet spoke that could persuade any nation that its
philosophers are not its best benefactors.”
78"True. It was not the English nation that
drove me hither; and those who did it never
complained of my pursuits,—only of what they
supposed my principles. I wish I could bear all
the sorrow of the mistake."
“Be satisfied to let them bear some of it,
father. It will help to guard them against a repetition
of it. I am sure your own share is
enough.”
"In one sense it is, Arthur. Do you know,
I find myself somewhat changed. I perceive it
when I settle myself down to my pursuits; and
to a greater extent than I anticipated. It may
be owing in part to the want of the facilities I
had enjoyed for so many years, and never thought
to part with more. I sometimes wonder whether
I should be the same man again at home, among——But
let all that pass. What I was thinking
of, and what your mother and I oftenest think of,
is the hardship of your having to bear a part,—so
large a part in our misfortune. I should wonder
to see you toiling as you do, from month to
month,—(for I know that wealth is no great
object with you,)—if I did not suspect——But
I beg your pardon. I have no right to force
your confidence."
“Go on, father.”
“Well, to say the truth, I suspect that you
left something more behind you than you gave
us reason to suppose. If you had not come of
your own free choice, this idea would have made
both your mother and me very unhappy.”
“I have hopes that she will come, father. I
79have been waiting to tell you, only for a prospect
of the time when I might go for her. Nothing
is settled, or I would have told you long ago; but
I have hopes.”
Dr. Sneyd was so long silent, thinking how
easily the use of some of Temple’s wasted money
would have completed Arthur’s happiness ere this,—benefiting
Temple and the whole community at
the same time,—that his son feared he was disappointed.
He had no apprehension of his being
displeased at any part of his conduct.
“I hoped the prospect would have given you
pleasure, father,” he said, in a tone of deep mortification.
"My dear son, so it does—the greatest satisfaction,
I assure you; though, indeed, I do not
know how you were to become aware of it without
my telling you. I know my wife’s opinion
of her to be the same as my own. I only hope
she will be to you all that may repay you for
what you have been to us: indeed, I have no
doubt of it."
Arthur was perfectly happy; happy enough to
observe that the clouds were parting, and that,—as
science had been so lately pronounced the
great end for which his father was living,—it
was a pity his observations should not be renewed.
“If science be the great object we think it,”
observed the doctor the next time he was obliged
to suspend his labours, “it seems strange that it
should be pursued by so few. At present, for
one who devotes himself to the end, thousands
80look not beyond the mere means of living. I am
not afraid to call it the end to you, though I
would not have done so in my pulpit this morning
without explanation. We understand one
another.”
"Perfectly; that since the full recognition of
truth is virtue, science is the true end. I hope,
I believe, I discern the method by which more
and more labour will be withdrawn from the
means to be transferred to the end. For a long
time past,—ever since I have been in the habit
of comparing you and your pursuits with the
people about you and their pursuits—ever since
I came here,—I have been arriving at my present
conviction, that every circumstance of our
social condition,—the most trifling worldly interest
of the meanest of us,—bears its relation
to this great issue, and aids the force of tendency
towards it."
“You have come hither for something worth
gaining, then: it is worth while to cross land
and sea for such a conviction. Can I aid you
with confirmation from the stars?”
"No doubt; for all knowledge, come whence
it may,—from incalculable heights or unfathomable
depths,—all new knowledge of the forces of
nature affords the means of setting free a quantity
of human labour to be turned to new purposes.
In the infancy of the race, the mind had
no instruments but the unassisted hands. By
degrees, the aid of other natural forces was called
in; by degrees, those forces have been overruled
to more and more extended purposes, and further
81powers brought into subjection, setting free, at
every new stage of acquisition, an immense proportion
of human labour, and affording a glimpse,—almost
too bright to be met by our yet feeble
vision,—of times when material production—the
means of living, shall be turned over to the machinery
of nature, only superintended by man,
whose life may then be devoted to science,
‘worthy of the name,’ which may, in its turn,
have then become the means to some yet higher
end than is at present within our ken."
“In those days, then, instead of half-a-dozen
labourers being virtuously employed in production
for themselves and one unproductive philosopher,
the six labourers will themselves have
become philosophers, supported and cherished by
the forces of nature, controlled by the intellect of
perhaps one productive labourer.”
“Just so; the original philosopher being the
cause of this easy production by his ascertainment
of the natural forces in question. This
result is merely the protraction of the process
which has been going on from the earliest infancy
of the race. If Noah, in his first moonlight
walk upon Ararat, could have seen mirrored
in the watery waste the long procession of gigantic
powers which time should lead forth to
pass under the yoke of man, would he not have
decided (in his blindness to the new future of
man) that nothing would be left for man to do?”
“Probably. And in order to exhibit to him
the whole case, he must be carried forward to
man’s new point of view.”
82“And so it will be with some second Noah,
whose happier lot it shall be to see knowledge
cover the earth, bearing on its bosom all that is
worthy of the new heavens and new earth; while
all that is unworthy of them is sunk and lost.
By the agency of his gigantic servants he may
be raised to that pinnacle of the universe whence
he may choose to look forth again, and see what
new services are appointed to man, and who are
the guides and guardians allotted to his higher
state.”
"And what will he behold?——But it is
foolish to inquire. One must be there to know."
"To know fully. But though we can but
barely speculate upon what he will see, we may
decidedly pronounce upon what he will not see.
We cannot tell how many galaxies will be perceived
to complete the circle of Nature’s crown,
nor what echoes of her diapason shall be wafted
to the intent spirit. We cannot tell how near he
may be permitted to approach to behold the evolution
of a truth from apparent nothingness, as
we are apt to fancy a seraph watches the creation
of one of yonder worlds—first distinguishing
the dim apparition of an orb emerging from the
vacuum, then seeing it moulded into order, and
animated with warmth, and invested with light,
till myriads of adorers are attracted to behold it
sent forth by the hand of silence on its everlasting
way. We cannot tell to what depth man may
then safely plunge, to repose in the sea-caves,
and listen to the new tale that its thunders interpret,
and collect around him the tributaries of
83knowledge that come thronging down the green
vistas of ocean light. We cannot tell what way
will be opened before him to the dim chambers
of the earth, where Patience presides, while her
slow and blind agents work in dumb concert from
age to age, till, the hour being come, the spirit
of the volcano, or the angel of the deluge, arrives
to burst their prison-house. Of all these things
we can yet have but a faint conception; but of
some things which will not be we can speak with
certainty."
“That when these inanimate powers are found
to be our best servants, the immortal mind of man
will be released from the drudgery which may be
better performed by them. Then, never more
will the precious term of human life be spent in
a single manual operation; never more will the
elastic limbs of children grow rigid under one
uniform and excessive exercise; never more will
the spirit sit, self-gnawing, in the fetters to which
it has been condemned by the tyranny of ignorance,
which must have its gratifications. Then
bellows may breathe in the tainted streams of our
factories, and human lungs be spared, and men’s
dwellings be filled with luxuries, and no husbandman
be reduced from his sovereignty of reason
to a similitude with the cattle of his pastures.
But much labour has already been set free by
the employment of the agency of nature; and
how little has been given to science!”
“It seems as if there must ever be an intermediate
state between the discovery of an instrument
and its application to its final use. I am
84far from complaining, as you know, of the nature
of human demands being what it has been, as,
from time to time, liberated industry has afforded
a new supply. I am far from complaining that
new graces have grown up within the domains
of the rich, and that new notions of convenience
require a larger satisfaction day by day. Even
when I perceive that a hundred heads and hands
are necessary to the furnishing forth of a gentleman’s
equipage, and that the wardrobe of a lady
must consist of, at least, a hundred and sixty
articles, I am far from wishing that the world
should be set back to a period when men produced
nothing but what was undeniably essential.”
“You would rather lead it on to the time when
consumption will not be stimulated as it is at
present?”
"When it shall be of a somewhat different
kind. A perpetual stimulus seems to me to be
provided for by labour being more and more set
at liberty, since all the fruits of labour constitute
at once the demand and the supply. But the
desires and tastes which have grown up under a
superabundance of labour and a dearth of science
are not those which may be looked for when new
science (which is as much the effect as the cause
of new methods of production) shall have opened
fresh worlds to human tastes. The spread of
luxury, whether it be pronounced a good or an
evil, is, I conceive, of limited duration. It has
served, and it still serves, to employ a part of the
race and amuse another part, while the transition
is being made from one kind of simplicity to
85another,—from animal simplicity to intellectual
simplicity."
“The mechanism of society thus resembles
the mechanism of man’s art. What was done as
a simple operation by the human arm, is effected
as a complicated operation by instruments of wood
and steel. But the time surely comes when this
complexity is reduced, and the brute instrument
is brought into a closer and a still closer analogy
with the original human mechanism. The more
advanced the art, the simpler the mechanism.”
"Just so. If, in respect of our household
furniture, equal purposes of convenience are found
to be answered by a smaller variety of articles,
the industry which is thus released will be free
to turn to the fine arts,—to the multiplication of
objects which embody truth and set forth beauty,—objects
which cannot be too extensively multiplied.
If our ladies, at the same time, discover
that equal grace and more convenience are attained
by a simpler costume, a more than classical
simplicity will prevail, and the toil of operatives
will be transferred to some higher species
of production."
“We should lose no time, then, in making a
list of the present essentials of a lady’s wardrobe,
to be preserved among the records of the race.
Isaiah has presented one, which exhibits the
maidens of Judea in their days of wealth. But
I believe they are transcended by the damsels of
Britain.”
"I am sure the British ladies transcend the
Jewish in their method of justifying their luxury.
86The Jewesses were satisfied that they enjoyed
luxury, and looked no farther. The modern ladies
extol it as a social virtue,—except the few who
denounce the very enjoyment of it as a crime.
How long will the two parties go on disputing
whether luxury be a virtue or a crime?"
“Till they cease to float themselves on the
surface of morals on the support of old maxims
of morality; till they look with their own eyes
into the evidence of circumstance, and learn to
make an induction for themselves. They will see
that each side of the question has its right and its
wrong; that there is no harm, but much good
in enjoyment, regarded by itself; and that there
is no good, but much harm in causing toil which
tends to the extinction of enjoyment.”
“In other words, that Dr. B’s pleasure in
his picture gallery is a virtuous pleasure while he
spends upon it only what he can well spare; and
that Temple’s hot-houses are a vicious luxury,
if, as we suspect, he is expending upon them the
capital on which he has taught his labourers to
depend as a subsistence fund.”
“Exactly; and that the milk-maid may virtuously
be married in the silk gown which her
bridegroom thinks becoming, provided it is purchased
with her surplus earnings; while an empress
has no business with a yard of ribbon if she
buys it after having parted with the last shilling
of her revenue at the gaming-table. Silk is beautiful.
If this were all, let every body wear silk;
but if the consequence of procuring silk be more
pain to somebody than the wearing of silk gives
87pleasure, it becomes a sin to wear silk. A
thriving London tradesman may thus innocently
dress his wife and nine daughters in Genoa velvet,
while the spendthrift nobleman may do a
guilty deed in arraying himself in a new fashion
of silk hose.”
"Our countrywomen may be expected to defend
all luxurious expenditure as a virtue, while
their countrymen,—the greyheaded as well as
youths,—are overheard extolling a war expenditure
as a public good. Both proceed on the
notion that benefit resides in mere consumption,
instead of in the reproduction or in the enjoyment
which results; that toil is the good itself,
instead of the condition of the good, without which
toil is an evil."
“If war can be defended as a mode of expenditure
by any but gunsmiths and army clothiers,
there is no saying what curse we may not next
find out to be a blessing. Of all kinds of unproductive
consumption, that occasioned by war is
the very worst. Life, and the means of life, are
there extinguished together, and one might as
well try to cause the resurrection of a slain army
on the field of battle, as hope for any return to
the toil of the labourers who equipped them for
the strife. The sweat of the artisan falls as
fruitless as the tears of the widow and orphan.
For every man that dies of his wounds abroad,
there is another that pines in hunger at home.
The hero of to-day may fancy his laurels easily
won; but he ought to know that his descendants
of the hundredth generation will not have been
88able to pay the last farthing of their purchase-money.”
"And this is paid, not so much out of the
luxuries of the rich as the necessaries of the poor.
It is not so much one kind of unproductive consumption
being exchanged for another as a productive
consumption being stinted for the sake
of an unproductive. The rich may contribute
some of their revenue to the support of a war,
but the middling classes give,—some a portion
of their capital, and others the revenue of which
they would otherwise make capital,—so that even
if the debts of a war were not carried forward to a
future age, the evil consequences of an abstraction
of capital are."
"It appears, however, as if unproductive consumption
was much lessened at home during a
war. One may see the difference in the very
aspect of the streets in London, and yet more in
the columns of newspapers. Puffing declines as
soon as a war breaks out,—not that puffing is a
sign of any thing but a glut of the article puffed,—but
this decline of puffing signifies rather a cessation
of the production of the community than
such a large demand as needs no stimulating."
"Yes; one may now see in London fire-arms
or scarlet cloth exhibited at the windows of an
establishment where, during the peace, might be
found ‘the acmè of paper-hanging;’ and where
might formerly be had floor-cloth of a marvellous
number of yards without seam, whose praises
were blazoned in large letters from the roof to
the ground, ball cartridges are piled, and gunpowder
89stands guarded, day and night. Since
gluts work their own cure, and puffing comes of
gluts, puffing is only a temporary absurdity.
Long may it be before we are afflicted with it
here!"
"Afflicted?—Well! looked at by itself, perhaps
it is an affliction, as all violations of truth,
all exhibitions of folly, are; but one may draw
pleasure too from every thing which is a sign of
the times."
“O, yes; there is not only the strong present
pleasure of philosophising on states of society,
but every indication of what it serves to the
thinker, at the same time, as a prophecy of better
things that shall be. But, do you not find it
pleasanter to go to worship, as we went this
morning, through green pastures and by still
waters, where human industry made its appeals
to us in eloquent silence, and men’s dwellings bore
entire the aspect of sabbath repose, than to pass
through paved streets, with a horizon of brick-walls,
and tokens on every side, not only of
week day labour, but of struggle for subsistence,
and subservience for bread? The London shopkeepers
do not remove their signs on a Sunday.
If one catches a glimpse here and there of a
spectacled old gentleman reading his Bible in
the first-floor parlour, or meets a train of spruce
children issuing from their father’s door at the
sound of the church-bell, one sees, at the same
time, that their business is to push the sale of
floor-cloth without seam, and to boast of the
acmè of paper-hanging.”
90"There may be more immediate pleasure in
the one Sabbath walk than in the other, Arthur,
but they yield, perhaps, equally the aliment of
piety. Whatever indicates the condition of man,
points out, not only the species of duty owing to
man, but the species of homage due to God,—the
character of the petitions appropriate to the
season. All the methods of going to worship
may serve the purpose of preparation for the sanctuary.
The nobleman may lean back in his carriage
to meditate; the priest may stalk along in
reverie, unconscious of all around him; the citizen-father
may look with pride on the train of
little ones with whom he may spend the leisure
of this day; and the observing philanthropist
may go forth early and see a thousand incidents
by the way, and all may alike enter the church-door
with raised and softened hearts."
“And all listen with equal faith to the promise
of peace on earth and good-will to men?”
“Yes, and the observer not the least, if he
observe for holy purposes.”
"O, father, think of the gin-shop and the
news-office that he must pass by the way! They
are infinitely worse than the visible puffery.
Think of the thronged green-grocer’s shop, where
you may see a widow in her soiled weeds, flushed
with drink, careless of the little ones that cling
to her gown, hungering as they are for the few
potatoes which are all she can purchase after
having had her morning dram!—Think of the
father cheapening the refuse of the Saturday’s
market, and passing on, at last, wondering when
91his pale family will again taste meat! Think of
the insolent footmen, impeding the way to the
church-door, while they amuse themselves with
the latest record of licentiousness in the paper of
the day!"
"I have often seen all this, Arthur, and have
found in it——"
"Nothing that necessarily hardens the heart,
I know; on the contrary, the compassion excited
is so painful that devotion is at times the only
refuge. But as for the congeniality——"
“What is the value of faith, if it cannot assimilate
all things to itself? And as for Christian
faith, where and amidst what circumstances did
it arise? Was it necessary, in going up to the
temple, to overlook the blind beside the way, and
to stop the ears when the contention of brethren
was heard, and to avoid the proud Pharisee and
the degraded publican? Was the repose of the
spirit broken when an adultress entered the sacred
precincts? Were the avenues to the temple
blocked up that the holy might worship in peace?
And when they issued forth, were they sent
home to their closets, forbidden to look to the
right hand or to the left for fear of defilement?”
“If so, it was by order of the Pharisees. You
are right, father. The holiest did not even find
it necessary to resort to mountain solitudes, or to
the abodes of those who were pure as themselves,
for the support of their faith or the repose of their
devotion. Aliment for piety was found at the
table of the publican, and among the sufferers
beside Bethesda. To the pure every emotion
92became a refining process, and whatever was not
found congenial was made so. It may certainly
be the same with the wise and the benignant of
every age.”
“It is indeed a halting faith which dreads as
common that which God has cleansed and sanctified;
and where is God’s own mark to be recognized
but in the presence of joy and sorrow,
of which he is the sole originator and distributor?
Whatever bears a relation to joy and sorrow is a
call to devotion; and no path to the sanctuary is
more sacred than another, while there are traces
of human beings by the way.”
“You prefer then the pastures which tell of
our prosperity to the wilds of the prairie; and I
observed that you dwelt upon the portraits of
familiar faces before you left your study this
morning.”
"I did; and many a time have I dwelt quite
as earnestly on strange faces in which shone no
friendship for me, and no consciousness of the
objects of the day. I read in their human countenance,—human,
whether it be vile or noble,—the
promise, that as all things are for some use,
and as all men contribute while all have need, the
due distribution will in time be made, causes of
contention be done away, and the sources of
social misery be dried up, so that——"
"So that we may, through all present dismay
and vicissitude, look forward to ultimate peace on
earth and good-will towards men. Yes, all things
are of use to some, from the stalk of flax that
waves in my field below, to Orion now showing
93himself as the black cloud draws off,—all for purposes
of support to body or mind,—all, whether
appropriated, or left at large because they cannot
be appropriated. Let us hope that each will,
at length, have his share; and as Providence has
placed no limit to the enjoyment of his gifts but
that of food, we may learn so to understand one
another’s desires as mutually to satisfy them;
so that there may not be too much of one thing
to the injury of some, and too little of another
thing, to the deprivation of more."
“If we could but calculate the present uses of
any one gift!” said Dr. Sneyd, smiling; “but
this is a task for the philosophers of another age,
or another state. I would fain know how many
living beings are reposing or pasturing on your
flax-stalk, and how much service will be rendered
in the course of the processes it has to go through.
I would fain know how many besides ourselves
are drawing from yonder constellation knowledge
and pleasure.”
“More than there are stars in the heaven,
besides the myriads that have their home in one
or other of its worlds. What more knowledge
are we to derive to-night?”
And Arthur returned to his seat and his task,
which he had quitted while the sky was clouded.
His father observed, with surprise, how far the
twinkling lights had travelled from their former
place.
“It is later than I thought, Arthur,” said he.
“I ought not to have kept you so long from
your rest, busy as your days are.”
94Arthur was quite disposed to go on, till sunrise,
if his father wished to take advantage of his
services. He must meet his men very early in
the dewy morning to mow, and the night was
now so far advanced that it would be as well to
watch it out. Dr. Sneyd was very thankfulthankful for
his aid. When they had satisfied themselves that
the household were gone to rest, and had replenished
the lamp, nothing but brief directions
and the ticking of the watch was again heard in
this upper chamber till the chirping of birds summoned
the mower to fetch his scythe.
The true cause of Mr. Temple’s Sunday headache
was spleen at the occurrence of the morning.
That Dr. Sneyd should preach, and in a market-house,
and that soldiers should come some miles
to hear him was, he declared, a perfect scandal
to the settlement. He could not countenance it.
The scandal continued, without the countenance
of the scrupulous gentleman, till the autumn,
when the reason of certain magnificent doings at
Temple Hall began to be apparent. Probably
the only persons who could have told what all
this new building meant were forbidden to do so,
as Mrs. Sneyd could never obtain a word from
her daughter in return for all her conjectures
about what the Lodge was to grow into at last,
95the builders having no sooner done one task than
they had to set about another. There was infinite
hurry and bustle about these last additions.
Workmen were brought from a distance to
relieve those on the spot, that no part of the long
summer days might be lost. Wall rose above
wall; beam followed beam from the forest, and
planks issued from the sawpit with marvellous
speed. One would have thought the President
was expected on a visit before winter; and, in
fact, a rumour was current in the village that
some new capitalists were coming to look about
them, and were to be tempted to abide on some
of the great man’s lands. This seemed the more
probable as a substantial house was being built
in the Lodge grounds, besides the new wing (as
it appeared to be) of the mansion itself. Every
body agreed that this house must be intended for
somebody.
The truth burst forth, one day late in the
autumn, that seats instead of partitions were
being put up in the new building, and that the
windows were to be unlike those of the rest of
the house:—in short, that it was to be a chapel.
The servants spread abroad the fact that company
was expected in a few days; to stay, they
believed, all the winter.—Ay! till the new house
should be ready, every body supposed. Meantime,
Mrs. Temple said nothing more to her
family than that friends of Mr. Temple’s were
shortly coming to stay at the Lodge. She had
never seen them, and knew but little about
them:—hoped they might prove an acquisition
96to her father:—depended upon Arthur’s civilities,
if he should have it in his power,—and so forth.
It was seldom that Mr. Temple called on his
father-in-law,—especially in the middle of the day,
when less irksome things could be found to do;
but, one bright noon, he was perceived approaching
the house, driving the barouche, in which
were seated two ladies and a gentleman, besides
the heir of Temple Lodge. Dr. Sneyd stepped
out of his low window into the garden, and met
them near the gate, where he was introduced to
the Rev. Ralph Hesselden, pastor of Briery
Creek, and Mrs. Hesselden.
The picturesque clergyman and his showy lady
testified all outward respect to the venerable old
man before them. They forgot for a moment
what they had been told of his politics being
"sad, very sad; quite deplorable,"—and
remembered only that he was the father of their
hostess. It was not till a full half hour after
that they became duly shocked at a man of his
powers having been given over to the delusions
of human reason, and at his profaneness in having
dared to set up for a guide to others while he was
himself blinded in the darkness of error. There
was so little that told of delusion in the calm
simplicity of the doctor’s countenance, and something
so unlike profaneness and presumption in
his mild and serious manners, that it was not
surprising that his guests were so long in discovering
the evil that was in him.
Mrs. Sneyd was busy about a task into which
she put no small share of her energies. She had
97heard that nothing that could be eaten was half
so good as pomegranate preserve, well made.
In concert with Arthur, she had grown pomegranatespomegranates
with great success, and she was this
morning engaged in preserving them; using her
utmost skill, in the hope that if it should prove
an impossible thing to make her husband care
for one preserve rather than another while he
was in health, this might be an acceptable refreshment
in case of sickness; or that, at least,
Temmy would relish the luxury; and possibly
Temple himself be soothed by it in one of the
fits of spleen with which he was apt to cloud the
morning meal.—The mess was stewing, and the
lady sipping and stirring, when her husband
came to tell her who had arrived, and to request
her to appear;—came instead of sending, to give
her the opportunity of removing all traces of
mortification before she entered the room.
"Mr. and Mrs. Who?—a pastor? what, a
methodist?—chaplain at the Lodge, and pastor of
Briery Creek?—My dear, this is aimed at you."
"One can hardly say that, as I only preached
because there was no one else.—I must not stay.
You will come directly, my dear."
"I do not see how I can, my dear,"—glancing
from her husband to her stewpan, under a sense
of outraged affection with respect to both of
them. “To take one so by surprise! I am sure
it was done on purpose,”
“Then let us carry it off with as little consternation
as we can. Peggy will take your
place.”
98"And spoil all I have been doing, I know.
And my face is so scorched, I am not fit to be
seen.—I’ll tell you what, my dear," she went on,
surrendering her long spoon to Peggy, and
whisking off her apron,—“if I appear now, I
will not go and hear this man preach. I cannot
be expected to do that.”
“We will see about that when Sunday comes,”
the doctor turned back to say, as he hastened
back to the party who were amusing themselves
with admiring the early drawings of Mrs. Temple,
which hung against the walls of her mother’s
parlour. The doctor brought in with him a
literary journal of a later date than any which
had arrived at the Lodge, and no one suspected
that he had been ministering to his wife’s good
manners. Mrs. Temple was in pain for what
might follow the introduction.
There was no occasion for her inward tremors,
nor for Dr. Sneyd’s quick glance at his wife over
his spectacles. Mrs. Sneyd might be fully
trusted to preserve her husband’s dignity. She
instantly appeared,—so courteous and self-possessed
that no one could have perceived that
she had been hurried. The scorched cheeks
passed with the strangers for the ruddy health
attendant on a country life, and they benevolently
rejoiced that she seemed likely to have some time
before her yet, in which to retract her heresies,
and repent of all that she had believed and acted
upon through life. It was cheering to think of
the safety that might await her, if she should
happily survive the doctor, and come under their
immediate guidance.
99The ladies were left to themselves while Temple
was grimacing (as he did in certain states of
nervousness) and whipping the shining toe of his
right boot, and the other gentleman making the
plunge into science and literature in which the
doctor always led the way when he could lay
hold of a man of education. One shade of
disappointment after another passed over his
countenance when he was met with questions
whether one philosopher was not pursuing his
researches into regions whence many had returned
infidels,—with conjectures whether an eminent
patriot was not living without God in the world,—and
with doubts whether a venerable philanthropist
might still be confided in, since he had gone hand
in hand in a good work with a man of doubtful
seriousness. At last, his patience seemed to be
put to the proof, for his daughter heard him say,
“Well, sir, as neither you nor I are infidels,
nor likely to become so, suppose we let that
matter pass. Our part is with the good tidings
of great deeds doing on the other side of the
world. The faith of the doers is between themselves
and their God.”
"But, sir, consider the value of a lost soul—"
“I have so much hope of many souls being
saved by every measure of wise policy and true
philanthropy, that I cannot mar my satisfaction
by groundless doubts of the safety of the movers.
Let us take advantage of the permission to judge
them by their fruits, and then, it seems to me, we
may make ourselves very easy respecting them.
Can you satisfy me about this new method,—it
100is of immense importance,—of grinding
lenses——”
Mr. Hesselden could scarcely listen further, so
shocked was he with the doctor’s levity and
laxity in being eager about bringing new worlds
within human ken, while there seemed to the
pious a doubt whether the agents of divine wisdom
and benignity would be cared for by him who
sent them.—Mr. Hesselden solemnly elevated his
eyebrows, as he looked towards his wife; and the
glance took effect. The lady began inquiring of
Mrs. Sneyd respecting the spiritual affairs of the
settlement. She hoped the population had a
serious turn.
“Why, Madam,” replied Mrs. Sneyd, “every
thing has so conduced to sober the minds of our
neighbours, that there has been little room yet
for frivolity among us. The circumstances of
hardship, of one kind or another, that led us all
from our old homes were very serious; and it is
a serious matter to quit country and family and
friends; and the first casting about for subsistence
in a new land is enough to bring thought into the
wildest brain; and now, when we have gathered
many comforts about us, and can thank Providence
with full hearts, we are not at liberty for
idleness and levity. I assure you that Dr. Sneyd
has had to enlarge more against anxiety for the
morrow than against carelessness or vain-glory.”
“I rejoice to hear it. This is good as far as it
goes. But I was inquiring about more important
affairs.”
"In more important matters still, I hope you
101will find much that is encouraging. We are
naturally free from the vices of extreme wealth or
poverty. Among the few whose labours have
proved fruitful, there is a sobriety of manners
which I think will please you; and none are so
poor as to be tempted to dishonesty, or driven
into recklessness. The cry of ‘stop thief’ has
never been heard in Briery Creek, and you will
neither meet a drunken man nor a damsel dressed
in tawdrytawdry finery.—By the way, Louisa," she
continued, addressing her daughter, “I am sorry
there is any difficulty about Rundell’s getting
more land, and Chapman’s setting up a general
store. I have some fears that as our neighbours’
earnings increase, we may see them spent in idle
luxuries, unless there is a facility in making a
profitable investment.”
“Where is the difficulty, ma’am?” asked Mrs.
Temple. “If Rundell wants land, I rather think
Mr. Temple has plenty for him.”
“I understand not.”
Mrs. Temple was about to argue the matter on
the ground of her husband’s thousands of uncultivated
acres, but recollecting that there might
be more in the matter than was apparent to her,
she stopped short, and there was a pause.—At
length, Mrs. Hesselden, turning the fullest aspect
of her enormous white chip bonnet on Mrs.
Sneyd, supposed that as the neighbourhood was
so very moral, there were no public amusements
in Briery Creek.
“I am sorry to say there are none at present.
Dr. Sneyd and my son begin, next week, a humble
102attempt at a place of evening resort; and now
that Mr. Hesselden will be here to assist them, I
hope our people will soon be provided with a
sufficiency of harmless amusement.”
"You begin next week?—A prayer meeting?"
asked the lady, turning to Mrs. Temple. Mrs.
Temple believed not.
“We have our meetings for intercourse on
the subjects you refer to,” replied Mrs. Sneyd;
“but I understood you to be inquiring about
places of amusement. My son presented the
settlement with a cricket ground lately.”
“A cricket ground, was it?” said Mrs. Temple.
“I thought it had been a bleaching ground.
I understood it was the ladies of the place who
were to be the better for his bounty.”
"That is true also. The same ground serves
the washers on the Monday morning, and the
cricketers on the Saturday afternoon. You must
know, Mrs Hesselden, there is much trouble here
in getting soap enough,—and also candles,—for
the purposes of all. There is some objection, I
find, to a general store being set up; so that
only the richer of our neighbours can obtain a regular
supply of certain necessary articles; and
the poorer ones are just those who find it most
expensive and troublesome to make all the soap
and candles they want. My son, knowing how
much consumption is saved by association, as he
says, had a view to these poorer settlers in opening
the bleaching ground. They are truly glad to
get their linen washed twice as well in the field as
at home, and at half the expense of soap. They
103are very willing to clear the place for the cricketers
three afternoons in the week; and are
already beginning to pay off the cost incurred
for the shed, with the boilers and troughs. I
really hardly know which is the prettiest sight,—the
games of the active young men, when they
forget the worldly calculations which are apt to
engross new settlers too much,—or the merry
maidens in the field at noon, spreading out linen
and blankets of a whiteness that would be envied
by most of the professional laundresses that I
have known."
“All these things,” observed Mrs. Hesselden,
"are of inferior consequence. I mean——"
"Very true: I mention them chiefly as signs
of the times—not as the limit to which our improvements
have extended. We are anxious to
provide a reading-room for the youths, at the
same time that we open our school. My daughter
has no doubt told you about the school which
she is helping to form. We find that the newspapers
and journals which were always deposited
in the cricket-ground were so much relished by
the players in the intervals of their games, that
Dr. Sneyd and my son have determined to light
up and warm the school-house every evening
during the winter, to be the resort of all who
choose to go. Dr. Sneyd carries there the humble
beginning of a museum of natural history,
which it must be the care of our neighbours to
improve. They can easily do so by exchanging
the productions of our forest and prairie for what
104may be obtained from the societies Dr. Sneyd is
connected with in England and France. All the
publications sent to us will find their way to the
school-house; and when the snow comes to enable
a sleigh to bring us the packages of glass we
have been waiting for these eight months, the
doctor will erect his large telescope, and send an
inferior one down to the village for the use of his
star-gazing neighbours."
Observing Mrs. Hesselden’s supercilious silence,
Mrs. Sneyd proceeded, smiling,
"I have had my share in the ordering of the
affair, and have carried two points, nem. con.
The women are allowed as free ingress as their
husbands and brothers. I mentioned that candles
were scarce, and you do not need to be told that
much sewing must be done in our households.
By bringing their work to the school-house,
(which is within a stone’s throw of most of the
doors,) many of our hard-working mothers and
daughters will be spared the trouble and expense
of making above half as many candles as if each
must have one burning during the whole of the
long evenings of winter. What is more important,—they
will share the benefit of the reading
and other amusements that may be going on.
My other point is the dancing. I told Dr. Sneyd
that if he carried a telescope, and made them chill
themselves with star-gazing, I must beg leave to
carry a fiddle for them to warm their feet by when
they had done. Two fiddlers have turned up
already, and there are rumours of a flute-player;
105and I have half promised my grandchild to lead
off the first dance, if he will persuade my son to
take me for a partner."
Mrs. Hesselden hoped that others would also
be allowed to carry their points, and then there
would be prayer on meeting and parting in the
school-house. If it should be found that such an
exercise was incompatible with the dancing part
of the scheme, she trusted Mrs. Sneyd saw which
must give way.way.
Mrs. Sneyd would advocate no practice which
was incompatible with religious duty. In the
present case, she thought that the only concession
required was that each exercise should have its
proper season. None of the usual objections to
dancing would hold good here, she continued.
No shivering wretches stood without, while the rich
were making merry. There was no inducement to
extravagance, and no room for imprudence, and no
encouragement to idleness. There was no scope
for these vices among the working-class of Briery
Creek, and dancing was to them (what it would
be in many another place, if permitted) an innocent
enjoyment, a preventive of much solitary
self-indulgence, and a sweetener of many tempers.
In a society whose great danger was the
growth of a binding spirit of worldliness, social
mirth was an antidote which no moralist would
condemn, and which he would not dare to despise.
Mrs. Hesselden, fearing that she could never
make Mrs. Sneyd comprehend how much more
she and her husband were than mere moralists,
106quitted the subject till she could explain to Mrs.
Temple on the way home, that though the presence
of the Sneyds had undoubtedly been of
great use in fostering a morality which was better
than nothing, yet it was evidently high time that
more should be added, and certainly a great
blessing to Briery Creek that her husband and
she had arrived to breathe inspiration into the
social mass which was now lying,—if not dead,—yet
under the shadow of death.
Mrs. Sneyd found time, before returning to
her pomegranates, to take a last wondering look
at the immensity of Mrs. Hesselden’s chip bonnet,
as it floated, splendid in its variegated trimming,
over the shrubs in her passage to the garden
gate.
“I can never make out,” she observed to her
husband, "why so many of these very strict religious
people dress so luxuriously as they do.
Here is this lady,—infinitely scandalized, I perceive,
at our having introduced dancing,—dressed
after such a fashion as our maidens never
saw before. If they begin to bedizen themselves
with the money which might be spent profitably
in increasing the means of subsistence, or innocently
in procuring substantial comforts which
are now difficult to be had, I shall lay the blame
on Mrs. Hesselden’s bonnet. I remember observing
that I never saw so splendid a show-room
for dress as the new church we attended, in ——-
street, the Sunday before we left London. It is
very odd."
"Not more strange, my dear, than that the
107Friends should addict themselves much to the
furnishing their houses with expensive furniture,
and their tables with more costly and various
foods than other people. Not more strange than
that Martin, the Methodist, should turn strolling
player when he gave up his methodism; or that
the Irish betake themselves to rebellion when
stopped in their merry-makings; or that the English
artizan takes to the gin-shop when the fiddle
is prohibited in the public-house. Not more
strange, my dear, than that the steam of your
kettle should come out at the lid, if you stop up
the spout, or than that——"
“O, you put me in mind of my preserves!
But how did you think Louisa looked to-day?”
"Not very well. There was a something—I
do not know what——"
"Well, I wondered whether you would observe.
It may be the contrast of Mrs. Hesselden’s dress
that made me remark the thing so much. It
really vexed me to see Louisa so dressed. That
collar was darned like any stocking-heel; and
how she got her bonnet ribbons dyed in this place,
I cannot think. What can be the meaning of
her being so shabby? It is so contrary to her
taste,—unless she has taken up a new taste, for
want of something to do."
Dr. Sneyd shook his head. He knew that
Temple left his lady no lack of something to do.
Temmy had also dropped a piece of information
about wax candles lately, which convinced the
doctor that the lady at the Hall was now compelled
to economize to the last degree in her own
108expenditure, whatever indulgence might still be
afforded to her tyrant’s tastes.
“He looks wretchedly too,” observed Mrs.
Sneyd. “Not all his spruceness could hide it, if
he was as spruce as ever. But there is a change
in him too. One might almost call his ensemble
slovenly to-day, though it would be neatness itself
in many another man. I believe he half kills
himself with snuff. He did nothing but open
and shut his box to-day. So much snuff must be
very bad for a nervous man like him.”
“Do you know, my dear,” said the doctor,
"I have been thinking lately whether we are not
all rather hard upon that poor man——Yes, yes,
I know. I am not going to defend, only to excuse
him a little. I am as unhappy as you can
be about all that Louisa has to go through with
him, and about his spoiling that poor boy for life,—doing
all that can be done to make him a dolt.
But I am sure the man suffers—suffers dreadfully."
“Suffers! How?”
"Nay, you need but look in his face to see
whether he is a happy man or not; but what his
ailments are, I do not pretend to say. His nerves
torture him, I am certain——"
Mrs. Sneyd insinuated speculations about indulgence
in brandy, opium, spices, &c., and about
remorse, fear, and the whole demon band of the
passions. Dr. Sneyd’s conjecture was that Temple’s
affairs were in an unsatisfactory condition,
and that this trouble, acting on the mind of a coward,
probably drove him to the use of sufficient stimulus
109to irritate instead of relieving him. Great
allowance, he insisted, should be made for a man
in so pitiable a state, even by the parents of his
wife. This was so effectually admitted by the
good lady, that she not only sent a double portion
of pomegranate preserve to the Lodge, but restrained
her anger when she heard that Rundell
could not obtain liberty to invest as he pleased
the capital he had saved, owing to Temple’s evil
influence at the land-office; and that Arthur’s
interests were wantonly injured by his interference.
Arthur had taken great pains to secure a
supply of fresh meat and fresh butter for the approaching
winter; and besides the hope of profit
from his fine sheep and cows, he had the assurance
of the gratitude of his neighbours, who had
grown heartily weary of salt pork and salt butter
the winter before. But Mr. Temple now set up
a grand salting establishment; and made it generally
understood that only those who were
prudent enough to furnish themselves with his
cheap salt provision, rather than Mr. Sneyd’s
dear mutton, should have his custom in the market,
and his countenance at the land-office. Arthur’s
first-slain sheep had to be eaten up by his
father’s household and his own; and it was a
piece of great forbearance in Mrs. Sneyd, when
she heard that Arthur meant to kill no more
mutton, to say only, “The poor little man punishes
nobody so much as himself. I do not see
how he can relish his own fresh mutton very
much, while he prevents other people having
any.”
110“He cannot altogether prevent that, mother,”
said Arthur. "He may prevent mutton bearing
any price in the market, and cut off my gains;
but we may still slay a sheep now and then, for
ourselves; and find neighbours who will quietly
make such an exchange of presents as will take
off what we cannot consume. But I wish I
could see an end of this dictation,—this tyranny."
“It does seem rather strange to have come to
a land of freedom to be in the power of such a
despot. I wonder the people do not shake him
off, and send him to play the tyrant farther in
the wilds.”
“They are only waiting till his substance is all
consumed, I fancy. He has such a hold over the
investments of some, and finds so much employment
for the labour of others, that they will submit
to everything for a time. But his hour will
come, if he does not beware.”
“It may be all very well for those who have
investments to take time to extricate their capital
from his grasp,” said Mrs. Sneyd; “but as for
the builders and gardeners he employs, I think
they would be wiser if they carried their labour
where they might depend on a more lasting demand
for it. Anybody may see that if he spends
more every year in undoing what he did the year
before, his substance must soon come to an end,
and his labourers become his creditors. If I
were they, I would rather go and build barns that
are paid for by the preservation of the corn that
is in them, and till fields that will maintain the
labour of tillage, and set more to work next year,
111than turn round a fine house from south to west,
and from west to south, and change shrubberies
into lawns, and lawns into flower-gardens, knowing
that such waste must come to an end.”
“But some do not believe that it is waste, mother.
They see the money that pays them still in
existence, still going the round of the market;
and they talk (as some people in England do
about royal palaces, and spendthrift noblemen’s
establishments) of the blessing of a liberal expenditure,
and the patriotism of employing so
much labour.”
"Which would be all very well if the labourers
lived upon the sight of the money they are paid
with. But, as long as that money is changed
many times over for bread and clothing, which
all disappears in the process, it is difficult to make
out that anything is gained but the pleasure,—which
may be justifiable or not, according to the
circumstances of the employers. In the end, the
money remains as it was before, and instead of so
much food and clothing, there is a royal palace.
If you do not like your palace, and pull it down
and rebuild it, the money exists as before, and for
a double quantity of food and clothing, you still
have a palace."
“The wrong notion you speak of arises partly,”
said Dr. Sneyd, “from a confusion between one
sort of unproductive expenditure and another.
People hear of its being a fine thing to employ a
crowd of labourers in making a new line of road,
or building a bridge, and they immediately suppose
112it must be a patriotic thing to employ a
crowd of labourers in building any thing.”
“I think they might perceive that, though
corn does not grow on a high road, nor bridges
yield manufactures, the value of corn lands may
be doubled by opening a way to a new market,
and that an unused water power may begin to
yield wealth from the moment that there is a
bridge over which buyers may come for it. It is
a misfortune to Briery Creek that Temple is
more of a selfish palace-fancier than a patriotic
bridge and road maker.”
The first Sunday of the opening of the chapel,
Temple appeared in a character which he had
only once before attempted to support. On the
occasion of using the market-house for service,
he had approached the door, cast a glance within
upon the company of soldiers, and the village
population at their worship, while their aged
friend was leading their devotions, and hastily
departed, thankful that he was too pious to join
in such a service as this. He took the part of a
religious man that day, and now was the time for
him to resume the character. Under the idea
that the market-house might be opened as usual
for Dr. Sneyd, making his own appear like an
opposition place of worship, he spared no pains
to secure a majority in point of audience. He
had managed to ride past the military post, and
be gracious with the soldiers. His domestics
puffed the chapel and chaplain at market, the day
before, and the leading villagers received intimations
113of good sittings being appropriated to
them. These pains might have been spared.
All who desired might know that Dr. Sneyd, his
wife, son, and servants intended to be present, as
a matter of course.
When they entered, Temple looked nearly as
much surprised as if they had at the moment
arrived from England. He made a prodigious
bustle about having them accommodated in a
seat next his own, and condescendingly sent
them books, and inquired into the sufficiency of
hassocks. During the greater part of the service
he stood up, as if he could not listen with sufficient
attention while sitting, like other people.
Yet he cleared his throat if any body moved,
and sent his pert glance into every corner to
command a reverential demeanour, while his
chaplain was enforcing, as the prime glory and
charm of a place of worship, that there, and there
alone, all are equal and all are free. Little Ephraim
cowered behind the coachman while the preacher
insisted that here the humblest slave might stand
erect on the ground of his humanity; and the
butler stepped on tiptoe half way down the aisle
to huff Jenkins the ditcher for coming so high
up, at the very moment that something was
quoted about a gold ring and purple raiment in
the synagogue.
It was true the preacher and his message had
not so good a chance of being attended to as they
might have on future Sundays. The bustle produced
by the anticipation of the occasion did not
subside on the arrival of the occasion. The fine
114large chip bonnets had been procured, and the
trimming and sending them home had been
achieved by the Saturday night. But it remained
to wear them for the first time: not only to support
the consciousness of a new piece of finery,
but to compare the fine bonnets with the shabby
head-gear of other people, with each other, and,
finally, with Mrs. Hesselden’s. Then, while Mrs.
Dods was thus contemplating the effect of her
own peculiar species of architecture, her husband
could not but look round him, and remember that
every individual brick of this pile had been fashioned
by himself and his lads. The builder
scanned the measurements of the windows and
the ceiling. Two or three boys and girls shuffled
their feet on the matting which their mother had
woven. A trader from the north gradually made
up his mind to approach the ladies after service,
for the purpose of recommending fur pouches
for the feet during the severe season that was
approaching. The Brawnees, unincumbered by
any thing beyond their working-day apparel, were
among the best listeners. Temmy was so alarmed
at the prospect of having to give his father, for
the first time, an account of the sermon, that
he could not have taken in a word of it, even if
he had not been miserable at seeing the tears
coursing one another down his mother’s cheeks
during the whole time of the service. Her left
hand hung by her side, but he did not dare to
touch it. He looked at Mrs. Hesselden to try
to find out whether she thought his mother was
ill; or whether the sermon was affecting; or
115whether this was the consequence of something
that had been said at breakfast against grandpapa.
Grandpapa seemed to be listening very
serenely to the sermon, and that was a better
comfort than Mrs. Hesselden’s countenance,—so
grave, that Temmy feared to provoke a cross
word if he looked at her again.
It was not known, till the ladies of the village
ranged themselves round the work-table in the
school-house, one chilly evening, soon afterwards,
how great had been the bustle of preparation
before the fine chip bonnets made their appearance
in the chapel. All hearts, even those of
rival milliners, were laid open by the sight of the
roaring wood fire, the superior candles, the
hearty welcome, and the smiling company that
awaited them as they dropped in at the place of
entertainment,—the women with their sewing
apparatus, and their husbands and brothers ready
for whatever occupation might have been devised
for their leisure evening hours. While these
latter crowded round the little library, to see of
what it consisted, the sewers placed their benches
round the deal table, snuffed their candles, and
opened their bundles of work. Mrs. Dods made
no mystery of her task. She was cutting up a
large chip bonnet to make two small hats for
her youngest boy and girl, owning that, not having
calculated on any one else attempting to
gratify the rage for imitating Mrs. Hesselden,
she had injured her speculation by overstocking
the market. The lawyer’s lady had been reckoned
upon as a certain customer; but it turned out,—however
116true that the lawyer’s lady must have a
chip bonnet,—that the builder’s wife had just
then entered upon a rivalship with the brickmaker’s
wife, and had stuck up at her window bonnets a
trifle cheaper than those of Mrs. Dods. It only
remained for Mrs. Dods to show how pretty her
little folks looked in hats of the fashionable material,
in hopes that the demand might spread to
children.
“If it does, Mrs. Dods, Martha Jenkins will
have the same reason to complain of you that
you have to complain of being interfered with.
It is unknown the trouble that Jenkins has had,
following the river till he came to the beavers,
and then hunting them, and preparing their skins
at home, and all that, while Martha spared no
pains to make beaver hats for all the boys and
girls in the place. It will be rather hard if you
cut her out.”
“And you can do it only by lowering your
price ruinously,” observed Mrs. Sneyd. “I
should think any mother in Briery Creek would
rather keep her child’s ears from freezing by putting
on her a warm beaver, than dress her out
prettily in a light chip, at this season. Nothing
but a great difference in price can give yours the
preference, I should think, Mrs. Dods.”
“Then such a difference there must be,” Mrs.
Dods replied. “I had rather sell my article
cheap than not sell it at all. Another time I
shall take care how I run myself out at elbows
in providing for a new fashion among the ladies.”
Mrs. Sneyd thought that those were engaged
117in the safest traffic who dealt in articles in the
commonest use,—who looked for custom chiefly
from the lower, i.e. the larger classes of the people.
From their numbers, those classes are always the
greatest consumers; and, from the regularity of
their productive industry, they are also the most
regular consumers. It seemed probable that the
demand for Martha Jenkins’s beavers would prove
superior in the long run to that for Mrs. Dods’s
varied supply, though poor Martha might suffer
for a while from the glut of chips which occasioned
loss to all sellers of bonnets, at present,
and gain to all sellers of whatever was given in exchange
for bonnets. Fat for candles was scarcely
to be had since Temple had discouraged the sale
of fresh meat. Mrs. Dods was deplorably in
want of candles. She made a bargain with a
neighbour for some in return for the hat now
under her hands. How few she was to receive,
it vexed her to think; but there was no help for
it till somebody should supply the deficiency of
candles, or till new heads should crave covering.
It now appeared that the ladies were not the
only persons who had brought their work. When
it came to be decided who should be the reader,
it was unanimously agreed that some one who had
no employment for his hands should undertake
the office. Dods had leathern mittens to make
for the less hardy of the woodsmen. Others occupied
themselves in platting straw, making mops,
cutting pegs to be employed in roofing, and cobbling
shoes. Arthur drew sketches for Temmy
to copy. Such was always the pretence for
118Arthur’s drawings; but a neighbour who cast a
peep over his shoulder, from time to time, could
not help thinking that the sketch was of the present
party, with Dr. Sneyd in the seat of honour
by the fire-side, Mrs. Sneyd knitting in the
shadow, that the full benefit of the candles might
be yielded to those whose occupation required it;
Isaac, who had received the honour of the first
appointment as reader, holding his book rather
primly, and pitching his voice in a key which
seemed to cause a tendency to giggle among
some of the least wise of his auditors; and, lastly,
the employed listeners, as they sat in various
postures, and in many lights, as the blaze from
the logs now flickered low, and now leaped up
to lighten all the room. Each of these was suspected
to be destined to find a place in Arthur’s
sketch.
It was a pity Temmy was not here to take a
drawing lesson, his uncle thought. These evening
meetings afforded just the opportunity that
was wanted; for Arthur could seldom find time to
sit down and make his little nephew as good an
artist as he believed he might become. It was
not till quite late, when the party would have
begun dancing if some one had not given a
broad hint about the doctor’s telescope, that
Temmy appeared. Nobody heard his steed approach
the door, and every body wondered to see
him. It was thought that Mr. Temple would
have allowed no one belonging to him to mix
with those whom he was pleased to call the common
people of the place. Unguarded, the boy
119would indeed have been exposed to no such risk
of contamination; but Mr. Hesselden had promised
to be there, and it was believed that, under
his wing, the boy would take no harm, while Mr.
Temple’s object, of preserving a connexion with
whatever passed in his neighbourhood, might be
fulfilled.
Mr. Hesselden was not there; and if it was
desirable that Temple’s representative should
make a dignified appearance on this new occasion,
never was a representative more unfortunately
chosen. The little fellow crept to his
grandmamma’s side, shivering and half crying.
The good lady observed that it was indeed very
cold, chafed his hands, requested Rundell to throw
another log or two on the fire, and comforted the
boy with assurances that he was come in time to
dance with her. Every body was ready with
protestations that it was indeed remarkably cold.
It was thought the beauty of the woods was nearly
over for this season. In a few days more it was
probable that the myriads of stems in the forest
would be wholly bare, and little green but the
mosses left for the eye to rest upon under the
woven canopy of boughs. Few evergreens grew
near, so that the forest was as remarkably gloomy
in winter as it was bright in the season of leaves.
When the window was opened, that the star-gazers
might reconnoitre the heavens, it was
found that the air was thick with snow;—snow
was falling in a cloud.
“Do but see!” cried Arthur. “No star-gazing
to-night, nor dancing either, I fancy, if
120we mean to get home before it is knee-deep.
Temmy, did it snow when you came?”
“O, yes,” answered the boy, his teeth chattering
at the recollection.
“Why did not you tell us, my dear?” asked
Mrs. Sneyd.
The doctor was inwardly glad that there was so
good a reason for Mr. Hesselden’s absence.
“No wonder we did not hear the horse trot
up to the door,” observed some one. “Come,
ladies, put up your work, unless you mean to
stay here till the next thaw.”
A child or two was present who was delighted
to think of the way to the school-house being
impassable till the next thaw.
“Stay a bit,” cried Rundell, coming in from
the door, and pulling it after him. "I am not
going without my brand, and a fine blazing one
too,—with such noises abroad."
“What noises?”
“Wolves. A strong pack of them, to judge
by the cry.”
All who possessed sheep were now troubled
with dire apprehensions: and their fears were not
allayed when Temmy let fall that wolves were
howling, as the groom thought, on every side,
during his ride from the Lodge. The boy had
never been so alarmed in his life; and he laid a
firm grasp on uncle Arthur’s coat-collar when
there was talk of going home again.
“You must let me go, Temmy. I must look
after my lambs without more loss of time. If
you had not been the strangest boy in the world,
121you would have given us notice to do so, long
ago. I cannot conceive what makes you so
silent about little things that happen.”
Mrs. Sneyd could very well account for that
which puzzled Arthur. She understood little
minds, and had watched, only too anxiously, the
process by which continual checking had rendered
her grand-child afraid to tell that there was snow,
or that wolves were abroad.
“Come, lads,” cried Arthur. “Who cares
for his sheep? Fetch your arms, and meet me
at the poplar by the Kiln, and we will sally out
to the pens, and have a wolf-hunt.”
There was much glee at the prospect of this
frolic; the more that such an one had not been
expected to occur yet awhile. So early a commencement
of winter had not happened within
the experience of any inhabitant of Briery Creek.
The swine in the woods had not yet exhausted
their feast of autumn berries; and fallen apples
and peaches enough remained to feed them for a
month. The usual signal of the advance of the
season,—these animals digging for hickory nuts
among the rotting leaves,—had not been observed.
In short, the snow had taken every body by
surprise, unless it was the wolves.
Dr. Sneyd lighted and guided home his wife
and Temmy, in almost as high spirits as the
youngest of the wolf-hunters. The season of
sleighing was come, and his precious package of
glass might soon be attainable. Dire as were
the disasters which befel the party on their way,—the
wetting, the loss of the track, the stumbles,
122the dread of wild beasts, and Temmy’s disappearance
for ten seconds in a treacherous hollow,—the
doctor did not find himself able to regret the
state of the weather. He fixed his thoughts on
the interests of science, and was consoled for
every mischance.
If he had foreseen all that would result from
this night’s adventure, he would not have
watched with so much pleasure for the lights
along the verge of the forest, when the snow had
ceased; nor have been amused at the tribute of
wolves’ heads which he found the next morning
deposited in his porch.
For several days an unwonted stillness reigned
in Dr. Sneyd’s abode;—from the day that the
fever under which Arthur was labouring had
appeared of a serious character. While it was
supposed to be merely a severe cold, caught on
the night of the wolf-hunt, all had gone on as
much in the common way as could be expected
under the novelty of a sick person being in the
house; but from the moment that there was a
hint of danger, all was studious quiet. The
surgeon stepped stealthily up stairs, and the
heavy-footed maids did their best not to shake
123the floors they trod. Mrs. Temple conducted
her consultations with her father in a whisper,
though the study door was shut; and there was
thus only too much opportunity for the patient’s
voice to be heard all over the house, when his
fever ran high.
Temmy did not like to stay away, though he
was very unhappy while on the spot. When he
could not slip in behind the surgeon, he avoided
the hall by entering the study through the
garden-window. Then he could sit unobserved
in the low chair; and, what was better, unemployed.
He had an earnest desire to be of
use, but so deep a conviction that he never could
be useful, that it was a misery to him to be asked
to do any thing. If requested merely to go an
errand, or to watch for a messenger, he felt as if
his uncle’s life depended on what he might see
and say and do, within a few minutes; and he
was therefore apt to see wrong, and speak amiss,
and do the very reverse of what he ought to do.
All this was only more tolerable than being at
home;—either alone, in momentary terror of his
father coming in; or with his father, listening to
complaints of Mrs. Temple’s absence, or invited
to an ill-timed facetiousness which he dared not
decline, however sick at heart he might be.
He had just crouched down in the great chair
one morning, (supposing that Dr. Sneyd, who was
bending over a letter at the table, had not seen
him enter,) when Mrs. Temple appeared from the
sick chamber. As she found time, in the first
place, to kiss the forehead of her boy, whom she
124had not seen since the preceding afternoon, he
took courage to ask,
“Is uncle Arthur better?”
Mrs. Temple could not reply otherwise than
by a melancholy shake of the head. Dr. Sneyd
turned round.
“No, my dear,” he said. “Your uncle is not
better. Louisa,” he continued, observing his
daughter’s haggard and agitated countenance,
“you must rest. This last night has been too
much for you.”
Arthur had dropped asleep at last, Mrs. Temple
said; a troubled sleep, which she feared would
soon be at an end; but she saw the surgeon
coming up, and wished to receive him below,
and ask him——A sudden thought seemed to
strike her.
"My dear, go up to your uncle’s room——"
Temmy drew back, and very nearly said “No.”
“You can leave your shoes at the bottom of
the stairs. Ask your grandmamma to come down
to us; and do you sit at the bottom of the bed,
and watch your uncle’s sleep. If he seems
likely to wake, call me. If not, sit quiet till I
come.”
Temmy moved slowly away. He had not once
been in the room since the illness began, and
nothing could exceed the awe he felt of what he
might behold. He dared not linger, and therefore
stole in, and delivered his message in so low
a whisper that his grandmamma could not hear it
till she had beckoned him out to the landing.
She then went down, making a sign to him to
125take her place. It was now necessary to look
into the bed; and Temmy sat with his eyes fixed,
till his head shook involuntarily with his efforts
to keep a steady gaze on his uncle’s face. That
face seemed to change its form, hue and motion
every instant, and sometimes Temmy fancied that
the patient was suffocating, and then that he had
ceased to breathe, according to the state that his
own senses were in. Sometimes the relaxed and
shrunken hand seemed to make an effort to grasp
the bed clothes, and then Temmy’s was instantly
outstretched, with a start, to the hand-bell with
which he was to summon help. How altered
was the face before him! So hollow, and wearing
such an expression of misery! There was just
sufficient likeness to uncle Arthur to enable
Temmy to believe that it was he; and quite
enough difference to suggest his being possessed;
or, in some sort, not quite uncle Arthur. He
wished somebody would come. How was he to
know how soon he should ring the bell?
This was soon decided. Without a moment’s
warning, Arthur opened his eyes wide, and sat
up in the bed, looking at Temmy, till the boy
nearly screamed, and never thought of ringing
the bell. When he saw, however, that Arthur
was attempting to get out of bed, he rang hastily,
and then ran to him, saying,
"O, uncle, do lie down again, that I may tell
you about the lamb that got so torn, you know.
I have a great deal to tell you about that lamb,
and the old ewe too. And Isaac says——"
126“Ay, the lamb, the lamb,” feebly said Arthur,
sinking back upon his pillow.
When Dr. Sneyd presently appeared, he found
Arthur listening dully, painfully, with his glazed
eyes fixed on the boy, who was telling, in a hurried
manner of forced cheerfulness, a long story
about the lamb that was getting well. He broke
off when help appeared.
“O grandpapa, he woke in such a hurry! He
tried to get out of bed, grandpapa.”
“Yes, my dear, I understand. You did just
the right thing, Temmy; and now you may go
down. None of us could have done better, my
dear boy.”
Any one who had met Temmy crying on the
stairs would have rather supposed that he had
done just the wrong thing. Yet Temmy was a
different boy from that hour. He even thought
that he should not much mind being in uncle
Arthur’s room again, if any body should wish to
send him there. It was yet some time before the
event of this illness was considered as decided,
and as the days passed on, there became less and
less occasion for inquiry in words, each morning.
Whenever Dr. Sneyd’s countenance was
remarkably placid, and his manner particularly
quiet, Temmy knew that his uncle was worse. It
was rarely, and during very brief intervals, that
he was considered better. Strange things happened
now and then which made the boy question
whether the world was just now going on in its
usual course. It was not very strange to hear
127his papa question Mrs. Temple, during the short
periods of her being at home, about Arthur’s
will; whether he had one; how it was supposed
his property would be left; and whether he was
ever sensible enough to make any alterations that
might be desirable under the late growth of his
little property. It was not strange that Mr.
Temple should ask these questions, nor that they
should be answered briefly and with tears: but it
was strange that papa went one day himself into
the grapery, and cut with his own hands the very
finest grapes for Arthur, and permitted Temmy
to carry them, though they filled a rather large
basket. It seemed strange that Mr. Kendall,
apt as he was, when every body was well, to joke
in season and out of season with guests and
neighbours, should now be grave from morning
till night, and often through the night, watching,
considering, inventing, assisting, till Mrs. Sneyd
said that, if Arthur recovered, he would owe his
life, under God, to the care of his medical friend.
It was strange to see a physician arrive from a
great distance, twice in one week, and go away
again as soon as his horse was refreshed: though
nothing could be more natural than the anxiety
of the villagers who stood at their doors, ready to
accost the physician as he went away, and to try
to learn how much hope he really thought there
was of Arthur’s recovery. It was very strange
to meet Dr. Sneyd, one morning, with Arthur’s
axe on his shoulder, going out to do some work
in the woods that Arthur had been talking about
128all night, and wanted grievously to be doing himself,
till Dr. Sneyd had promised that he, and
nobody else, should accomplish it for him. It was
strange that Mr. Hesselden should choose that
time, of all others, to turn back with Dr. Sneyd,
and ask why he had not been sent for to the
patient’s bed-side, urging that it was dreadful to
think what might become of him hereafter, if it
should please God to remove him in his present
feeble condition of mind. Of all strange things
it seemed the strangest that any one should dare
to add to such trouble as the greyhaired father
must be suffering, and that Mr. Hesselden should
fancy himself better qualified than Dr. Sneyd to
watch over the religious state of this virtuous
son of a pious parent. Even Temmy could understand
enough to be disgusted, and to venerate
the humble dignity with which Mr. Hesselden’s
officiousness was checked, and the calmness with
which it was at once admitted that Arthur’s period
of probation seemed to be fast drawing to a
close. But nothing astonished the boy so much
as some circumstances relating to his mother.
Temmy never knew before that she was fond of
uncle Arthur,—or of any one, unless it was himself.
When his papa was not by, her manner
was usually high and cold to every body; and it
had become more strikingly so since he had
observed her dress to be shabby. He was now
awe-struck when he saw her sit sobbing behind
the curtain, with both hands covering her face.
But it was much worse to see her one day, after
129standing for a long while gazing on the sunken
countenance before her, cast herself down by the
bedside and cry,
"O, Arthur—Arthur—you will not look at
me!"
Temmy could not stay to see what happened.
He took refuge with his grandpapa, who, on
hearing what had overpowered him, led him up
again to the chamber, where Louisa was on her
knees, weeping quietly with her face hid in the
bed clothes. She was not now in so much need
of comfort. Arthur had turned his eyes upon
her, and, she thought, attempted to speak. She
believed she could now watch by him till the last
without repining; but it had been dreary,—most
dreary, to see him wasting without one sign of
love or consciousness.
“What must it be then, my dear daughter, to
watch for months and years in vain for such a
sign?” The doctor held in his hand a letter
which Temmy had for some days observed that
his grandfather seemed unable to part with. It
told that the most beloved of his old friends had
had an attack of paralysis. It was little probable
that he would write or send message more.
“That it should happen just at this time!”
murmured Louisa.
"I grieve for you, my dear. You have many
years before you, and the loss of this brother——But
for your mother and me it is not altogether
so trying. We cannot have very long to remain;
and the more it pleases God to wean us from this
world, the less anxiety there will be in leaving it.
130If the old friends we loved, and the young we
depended on, go first, the next world is made all
the brighter; and it is with that world that we
have now most to do."
"But of all losses—that Arthur must be the
one——"
"This is the one we could be least prepared
for, and from this there is, perhaps, the strongest
recoil,—especially when we think of this boy,"—laying
his hand on Temmy’s head. “But it is
enough that it is the fittest for us. If we cannot
see this, we cannot but believe it; and let the
Lord do what seemeth to him good.”
"But such a son! Such a man——"
"Ah! there is precious consolation! No father’s—no
mother’s heart—Hear me, Arthur"——and
he laid his hand on that of his son—“No
parent’s heart had ever more perfect repose
upon a child than we have had upon you, my
dear son!”
“He hears you.”
"If not now, I trust he shall know it hereafter.
His mother and I have never been thankless, I
believe, for what God has given us in our children;
but now is the time to feel truly what His
bounty has been. Some time hence, we may find
ourselves growing weary under our loss, however
we may acquiesce: but now there is the support
given through him who is the resurrection and
the life,—this support without drawback, without
fear. Thank God!"
After a pause, Mrs. Temple said, hesitatingly,
“You have seen Mr. Hesselden?”
131"I have. He believes that there is presumption
in the strength of my hope. But it seems
to me that there would be great presumption in
doubt and dread. If my son were a man of a
worldly mind,—if his affections were given to
wealth and fame, or to lower objects still, it would
become us to kneel and cry, day and night, for
more time, before he must enter the state where,
with such a spirit, he must find himself poor and
miserable and blind and naked. But his Maker
has so guided him that his affections have been
fixed on objects which will not be left behind in
this world, or buried away with the body, leaving
him desolate in the presence of his God. He
loves knowledge, and for long past he has lived
on benevolence; and he will do the same henceforth
and for ever, if the gospel, in which he has
delighted from his youth up, say true. Far be it
from us to doubt his being happy in thus living
for the prime ends of his being!"
Mrs. Temple was still silent.
“You are thinking of the other side of his
character,” observed Dr. Sneyd; “of that dark
side which every fallible creature has. Here
would be my fear, if I feared at all. But I do
not fear for Arthur that species of suffering which
he has ever courted here. I believe he was
always sooner or later thankful for the disappointment
of unreasonable desires, and the mortifications
of pride, and all retribution for sins and
follies. There is no reason to suppose that he
will shrink from the retribution which will in like
132manner follow such sins and follies as he may
carry with him into another state. All desires
whose gratification cannot enter there will be
starved out. The process will be painful; but
the subject of this pain will be the first to acquiesce
in it. We, therefore, will not murmur nor
fear.”
“If all this be true, if it be religious, how
many torment themselves and one another in
vain about the terrors of the gospel!”
"Very many. For my part, whatever terrors
I might feel without the gospel,—and I can imagine
that they might be many and great,—I
cannot conceive of any being left when the gospel
is taken home to the understanding and the heart.
It so strips away all the delusions, amidst which
alone terror can arise under the recognition of a
benignant Providence, as to leave a broad unincumbered
basis for faith to rest upon; a faith
which must pass from strength to strength, divesting
itself of one weakness and pain after
another, till the end comes when perfect love
casts out fear;—a consummation which can never
be reached by more than a few, while arbitrary
sufferings are connected with the word of God in
the unauthorized way which is too common at
present. No! if there be one characteristic of
the gospel rather than another, it is its repudiating
terrors—(and terrors belong only to ignorance)—by
casting a new and searching light
on the operations of Providence, and showing
how happiness is the issue of them all. Surely,
133daughter, there is no presumption in saying this,
to the glory of Him who gave the gospel."
“I trust not, father.”
"My dear, with as much confidence as an
apostle, were he here, would desire your brother
to arise and walk before us all, do I say to him,
if he can yet hear me, ‘Fear not, for God is
with thee.’ I wish I feared as little for you,
Louisa; but indeed this heavy grief is bearing you
down. God comfort you, my child! for we perceive
that we cannot."
With a passion of grief, Louisa prayed that
she might not be left the only child of her parents.
She had never been, she never should be, to them
what she ought. Arthur must not go. Her
father led her away, soothing her self-reproaches,
and giving her hope, by showing how much of
his hope for this world depended on her. She
made a speedy effort to compose herself, as she
could not bear to be long absent from Arthur’s
bedside. Her mother was now there, acting
with all the silent self-possession which she had
preserved throughout.
The snow was all melted before the morning
when the funeral train set forth from Dr. Sneyd’s
door. On leaving the gate, the party turned,—not
in the direction of the chapel, but towards the
forest. As Mr. Hesselden could not in conscience
countenance such a departure as that of
Arthur,—lost in unbelief, and unrelieved of his
sins as he believed the sufferer to have been,—it
was thought better that the interment should take
place as if no Mr. Hesselden had been there.
134and no chapel built; and the whole was conducted
as on one former occasion since the
establishment of the settlement. The plain
coffin was carried by four of the villagers, and
followed by all the rest, except a very few who
remained about the Lodge. Mrs. Sneyd would
not hear of her husband’s going through the
service unsupported by any of his family. Mrs.
Temple’s presence was out of the question. Mrs.
Sneyd and Temmy therefore walked with Dr.
Sneyd. When arrived at the open green space
appointed, the family sat down beside the coffin,
while the men who had brought spades dug a
grave, and those who had borne axes felled trees
with which to secure the body from the beasts of
the forest. There was something soothing rather
than the contrary in observing how all went on
as if the spectators had been gazing with their
usual ease upon the operations of nature. The
squirrels ran among the leaves which gaudily
carpeted the ground in the shade: the cattle
browzed carelessly, tinkling their bells among the
trees. A lark sprang up from the ground-nest
where she was sitting solitary when the grave-diggers
stirred the long grass in which she had
been hidden; and a deer, which had taken alarm
at the shock of the woodsmen’s axes, made a timid
survey of the party, and bounded away into the
dark parts of the wood. The children, who were
brought for the purpose of showing respect to the
departed, could scarcely be kept in order by their
anxious parents, during the time of preparation.
They would pick up glossy brown nuts that lay
135at their feet; and trudged rustling through all
the leaves they could manage to tread upon, in
hopes of dislodging mice or other small animals
to which they might give chase. One little girl,
with all a little girl’s love for bright colours,
secured a handful of the scarlet leaves of the
maple, the deep yellow of the walnut and hickory,
and the pink of the wild vine; and, using the
coffin for a table, began laying out her treasure
there in a circle. Dr. Sneyd was watching her
with a placid smile, when the mother, in an agony
of confusion, ran to put a stop to the amusement.
The doctor would not let the child be interfered
with. He seemed to have pleasure in entering
into the feelings of as many about him as could
not enter into his.
He was quite prepared for his office at the
moment when all was ready for him. None who
were present had ever beheld or listened to a
funeral service so impressive as this of the greyheaded
father over the grave of his son. The
few, the very few natural tears shed at the moment
of final surrender did not impair the dignity of
the service, nor, most assuredly, the acceptableness
of the devotion from which, as much as from
human grief, they sprang. The doctor would
himself see the grave filled up, and the felled
trees so arranged upon it as to render it perfectly
safe. Then he was ready to be the support of his
wife home; and at his own gate, he forgot none
who had paid this last mark of respect to his son.
He shook hands with them every one, and
136touched his hat to them when he withdrew
within the gate.
Mrs. Sneyd wistfully followed him into his
study, instead of going to seek her daughter.—Was
he going to write?
“Yes, my dear. There is one in England to
whom these tidings are first due from ourselves.
I shall write but little; for hers will be an
affliction with which we must not intermeddle.
At least, it is natural for Arthur’s father to think
so. Will you stay beside me? Or are you going
to Louisa?”
"I ought to write to Mrs. Rogers; and I
think I will do it now, beside you. And yet——Louisa——Tell
me, dear, which I shall do."
There was something in the listlessness and
indecision of tone with which this was said that
more nearly overset Dr. Sneyd’s fortitude than
any thing that had happened this day. Conquering
his emotion, he said,
"Let us both take a turn in the garden first,
and then——"—and he drew his wife’s arm
within his own, and led her out. Temmy was
there,—lingering, solitary and disconsolate in
one of the walks. The servants had told him
that he must not go up to his mamma; they
believed she was asleep; and then Temmy did
not know where to go, and was not at all sure
how much he might do on the day of a funeral.
In exerting themselves to cheer him, the doctor
and Mrs. Sneyd revived each other; and when Mrs.
Temple arose, head-achy and feverish, and went
137to the window for air, she was surprised to see
her father with his spade in his hand, looking on
while Mrs. Sneyd and Temmy sought out the
last remains of the autumn fruit in the orchard.
When the long evening had set in, and the
most necessary of the letters were written, little
seemed left to be done but to take care of Mrs.
Temple, whose grief had, for the present, much
impaired her health. She lay shivering on a
couch drawn very near the fire; and her mother
began to feel so uneasy at the continuance of her
head-ache that she was really glad when Mr.
Kendall came up from the village to enquire after
the family. It was like his usual kind attention;
and perhaps he said no more than the occasion
might justify of distress of mind being the cause
of indisposition. Yet his manner struck Mrs.
Sneyd as being peculiarly solemn,—somewhat
inquisitive, and, on the whole, unsatisfactory.
Mrs. Temple also asked herself for a moment
whether Kendall could possibly know that she
was not a happy wife, and would dare to exhibit
his knowledge to her. But she was not strong
enough to support the dignified manner necessary
on such a supposition; and she preferred dismissing
the thought. She was recommended to rest
as much as possible; to turn her mind from
painful subjects; and, above all, to remain where
she was. She must not think of going home at
present;—a declaration for which every body
present was heartily thankful.
When Temmy had attended the surgeon to
the door, he returned; and instead of seating
138himself at his drawing, as before, wandered from
window to window, listening, and seeming very
uncomfortable. Dr. Sneyd invited him to the
fire-side, and made room for him between his
knees; but Temmy could not be happy even
there,—the night was so stormy, and it was
raining so very heavily!
“Well, my dear?”
“And uncle Arthur is out in the wood, all
alone, and every body else so comfortable at
home!”
“My boy, your uncle can never more be hurt
by storm or heat, by night dew or rain. We
will not forget him while we are comfortable, as
you say, by our fire-side: but it is we ourselves,
the living, who have to be sheltered and tended
with care and pains, like so many infants, while
perhaps the departed make sport of these things,
and look back upon the needful care of the body
as grown men look down upon the cradles they
were rocked in, and the cushions spread for them
to fall upon when they learned to walk. Uncle
Arthur may know more about storms than we;
but we know that they will never more beat upon
his head.”
Temmy believed this; yet he could not help
thinking of the soaked grass, and the dripping
boughs, and the groaning of the forest in the
wind,—and even of the panther and the wild cat
snuffing round the grave they could not reach.
He could not help feeling as if his uncle was
deserted; and he had moreover the fear that,
though he could never, never think less of him
139than now, others would fall more and more into
their old way of talking and laughing in the light
of the fire, without casting a thought towards the
forest or any thing that it contained. He felt
as if he was, in such a case, called upon to
vindicate uncle Arthur’s claims to solemn remembrance,
and pondered the feasibility of
staying at home alone to think about uncle
Arthur when the time should be again come for
every body else to be reading and working, or
dancing, during the evenings at the schoolhouse.
Mrs. Sneyd believed all that her husband had
just said to Temmy; and the scripture which he
read this evening to his family, about the heavenly
transcending the earthly, did not pass idly over
her ear; yet she so far felt with Temmy that she
looked out, forest-wards, for long before she
tried to rest; and, with the first grey of the
morning, was again at the same station. On the
first occasion, she was somewhat surprised by
two things that she saw;—many lights flitting
about the village, and on the road to the Lodge,—and
a faint glimmer, like the spark of a glow-worm,
in the opposite direction, as if precisely
on the solitary spot where Arthur lay. Dr.
Sneyd could not distinguish it through the storm;
but on being assured that there was certainly
some light, supposed that it might be one of the
meteoric fires which were wont to dart out of the
damp brakes, and run along the close alleys of
the forest, like swift torch-bearers of the night.
For the restlessness in the village he could not
so easily account; nor did he take much pains to
140do so; for he was wearied out,—and the sleep
of the innocent, the repose of the pious, awaited
him.
"From this he was unwillingly awakened, at
peep of dawn, by Mrs. Sneyd, who was certain
that she had distinguished the figure of a man,
closely muffled, pacing the garden. She had
previously fancied she heard a horse-tread in the
turf road.
“My dear,” said the doctor, “who should it
be? We have no thieves here, you know; and
what should anybody else want in our garden at
this hour?”
"Why—you will not believe me, I dare say,—but
I have a strong impression,—I cannot help
thinking it is Temple."
Dr. Sneyd was at the window without another
word. It was still so dark that he could not distinguish
the intruder till he passed directly before
the window. At that moment the doctor threw
up the sash. The wind blew in chilly, bringing
the autumnal scent of decaying vegetation from
the woods; but the rain was over. The driving
clouds let out a faint glimmer from the east; but
all besides was darkness, except a little yellow
light which was still wandering on the prairie,
and which now appeared not far distant from the
paling of the orchard.
“Mr. Temple, is it you?” asked Dr. Sneyd.
“What brings you here?”
The gentleman appeared excessively nervous.
He could only relate that he wanted to see his
wife,—that he must see Mrs. Temple instantly.
141She must come down to him,—down to the window,
at least. He positively could not enter the
house. He had not a moment to spare. He was
on business of life and death. He must insist on
Mrs. Temple being called.
She was so, as the intelligence of her being ill
seemed to effect no change in the gentleman’s determination.
He appeared to think that she would
have ample time to get well afterwards. When
her mother had seen that she was duly wrapped
up, and her father had himself opened the shutter
of the study window, to avoid awakening the
servants’ curiosity, both withdrew to their own
apartment, without asking further questions of
Temple.
“Did you see anybody else, my dear?” the
doctor inquired. Mrs. Sneyd was surprised at
the question.
"Because—I did. Did you see no torch or
lantern behind the palings? I am sure there was
a dark face peeping through to see what we were
doing."
A pang of horror shot through Mrs. Sneyd
when she asked her husband whether he supposed
it was an Indian. O, no; only a half-savage.
He believed it to be one of the Brawnees. If
so, Mrs. Sneyd could account for the light in the
forest, as well as for the maiden being so far from
home at this hour. She had marked her extreme
grief at the interment the day before, and other
things previously, which gave her the idea that
Arthur’s grave had been lighted and guarded by
one who would have been only too happy to have
watched over him while he lived.
142It was even so, as Mrs. Sneyd afterwards ascertained.
The maiden hung lanterns round the
space occupied by the grave, every night, till all
danger was over of Arthur’s remains being interfered
with. The family could not refuse to be
gratified with this mark of devotion;—except
Temple, who would have been glad if the shadows
of the night had availed to shroud his proceedings
from curious eyes.
When the gate was heard to swing on its
hinges, and the tread of a horse was again distinguishable
on the soaked ground, Mrs. Sneyd
thought she might look out upon the stairs, and
watch her daughter to her chamber. But Mrs.
Temple was already there. Not wishing to be
asked any questions, she had gone up softly, and
as softly closed her door; so that her parents,
not choosing to disturb her, must wait till the
morning for the satisfaction of their uneasy curiosity.
The truth was not long in becoming known when
the daylight called the villagers abroad. Temple
was gone. He had fled from his creditors, and
to escape the vengeance of the land-office for his
embezzlement of funds which had come into his
143hands in the transaction of its business. His
creditors might make what they could of that which
he left behind; but his mansion, shrubberies, conservatories,
and ornamental furniture could by
no method be made to compensate for the property
which had flown to the moon, or somewhere
else where it was as little accessible. The estate,
disposed of to the greatest possible advantage,
could not be made worth more than what was
spent upon it in its present form; and the enormous
waste which had been perpetrated in wanton
caprices could never be repaired.
Temple had spent more than his income, from
the time he set foot in America, if not before.
He was only careless at first, forgetting to provide
for contingencies, and being regularly astonished,
as often as he looked into his affairs, at
discovering how much his expenses had exceeded
his expectations. He next found it easier to
avoid looking too closely into his affairs than to
control his passion for ostentation: and from
that moment, he trod the downward path of the
spendthrift; raising money by any means that he
could devise, and trusting that fate or something
would help him before all was spent. Fate did
not come in as a helper till he could turn nothing
more of his own into dollars without the humiliation
of appearing to retrench; and to submit to
this was quite out of the question. So he compelled
his lady to darn and dye, and make her
old wardrobe serve; restricted her allowance for
housekeeping in all the departments that he had
nothing to do with; and betook himself to embezzlement.
144This served his purpose for a short
time; but, on the day of Arthur’s funeral, a
stranger was observed to have arrived in the
place, without an introduction to Mr. Temple.
Temple’s unpaid labourers had lately taken the
liberty of asking for their money, and, actuated
by some unknown impulse, had this evening
come up with torches through the rain, to call the
gentleman to account, and show him that they
would not be trifled with any longer. It was
time to be off; and Temple waited only till the
village was quiet, before he stole to the stables,
saddled his horse with his own hands, just called
to tell his wife that he could not at present say
whether he should send for her, or whether she
might never see or hear from him more, and
turned his back on Briery Creek for ever.
Whether his wife would choose to go to him was
a question which did not seem to occur to his
mind.
A passing traveller, looking down upon Briery
Creek from the neighbouring ridge, might perhaps
ask the name of the social benefactor who
had ornamented the district with yon splendid
mansion, presented the village with a place of
worship, and the shell, at least, of a parsonage;
had reclaimed those green lawns from the wild
prairie, and cleared the woodland in the rear so
as to leave, conspicuous in beauty, clumps of the
noblest forest trees. Such a stranger ought not
to use the term “benefactor” till he knew whence
came the means by which all this work was
wrought. If from a revenue which could supply
145these graces after all needful purposes had been
fulfilled, well and good. Such an expenditure
would then have been truly beneficent. It is a
benignant act to embellish God’s earth for the
use and delight of man. But if there is not revenue
enough for such objects,—if they are attained
by the sacrifice of those funds on whose
reproduction society depends for subsistence, the
act, from being beneficent, becomes criminal.
The mansion is built out of the maintenance of
the labourer; and that which should have been
bread to the next generation is turned into barren
stone. Temple was a criminal before he committed
fraud. He injured society by exhausting
its material resources, and leaving no adequate
substitute for them. If he had lavished his capital,
as Dr. Sneyd laid out his revenue, in the pursuit
of science, it is very possible that, though
such an expenditure might require justification in
comparison with Dr. Sneyd’s, the good he would
effect might have so superabounded above the
harm as to have made society his debtor,—(as in
many a case where philosophers have expended
all their substance in perfecting a discovery or
invention,)—but Temple had done nothing like
this. The beauty of his estate, however desirable
in itself, was no equivalent for the cost of happiness
through which it was produced. He had
no claim to a share of the almost unlimited credit
allowed, by the common consent of society, to
its highest class of benefactors,—the explorers
of Providence.
Arthur had done little less than Temple in the
146way of adorning Briery Creek; and how differently!
His smiling fields, his flocks spreading
over the prairie, his own house, and the dwellings
of his labourers, increasing in number and improving
in comfort every year, were as beautiful
in the eye of a right-minded observer as the
grander abode of his brother-in-law. There were
indications also of new graces which were to arise
in their proper time. The clearings were made
with a view to the future beauty of the little estate;
creepers were already spreading over the white
front of the house, and no little pains had been
bestowed upon the garden. Yet, so far from any
suffering by Arthur’s expenditure, every body
had been benefited. A larger fund had remained
at the close of each year for the employment of
labour during the next; and if new labourers
were induced to come from a distance and settle
here, it was not that they might be kept busy
and overpaid for a time, and afterwards be left
unemployed and defrauded of part of their dues,
but that they and their children after them might
prosper with the prosperity of their employer.
Temple had absconded, leaving a name which
would be mentioned with either contempt or abhorrence
as long as it would be mentioned at all.
Arthur had departed, surrounded with the blessings
of those who regarded him as a benefactor.
He had left a legacy of substantial wealth to the
society in which he had lived, and a name which
would be perpetuated with honour.
It was hoped that the effects of Arthur’s good
deeds would long outlast those of Temple’s evil
147ones. In all communities that can boast of any
considerable degree of civilization, there are many
accumulators to one spendthrift. The principle
of accumulation is so strong, that it has been perpetually
found an overmatch for the extravagance
of ostentatious governments, and for the wholesale
waste of war. The capital of every tolerably
governed state has been found to be gradually
on the increase, however much misery might,
through mismanagement, be inflicted on certain
portions of the people. It was to be hoped that
such would be the process in Briery Creek; that
the little capitals which had been saved by the
humbler residents would be more freely employed
in putting labour into action, than while the great
man had been there to buy up all that was to be
had. It might be hoped that the losses of the
defrauded labourers might thus be in time repaired,
and new acquisitions made. Again:—there
was now no one to interfere with the exchanges
in the markets, and thus perplex the
calculations of producers, causing deficiencies of
some articles and gluts of others;—inequalities
which no foresight could guard against. Every
one might now have as much fresh meat, and as
little salt, as he chose; and the general taste
would regulate the supply in the market, to the
security of those who sold and the satisfaction of
those who bought. It would be well for certain
nations if those who attempt interference with
commerce on a larger scale could be as easily
scared away as Temple; their dictation (in the
form of bounties and prohibitions) expiring as
148they withdrew. Greater, in proportion to their
greater influence in society, would be the rejoicing
at their departure, than that with which Temple’s
disappearance was hailed, when the first dismay
of his poorer creditors was overcome.
The ease which was thus occasioned was not
confined to those who had merely a business
connexion with him. No one liked to tell his
notions upon so delicate a matter; but a significant
smile went round, some months after, when
it was remarked how uncommonly well Mrs.
Temple was looking, and how gracious she had
become, and what a different kind of boy Temmy
now promised to be from any thing that was expected
of him formerly. The air of the farm was
pronounced to be a fine thing for them both.
Yes; the farm,—Arthur’s farm. The estate
was of course left to his family; and it was the
most obvious thing in the world that Mrs. Temple
should establish herself in it, and superintend its
management, with Isaac and his wife to assist
her, till Temmy should be old and wise enough
to take it into his own charge. The lady herself
proposed this plan; and it was a fortunate thing
that she had always been fond of a dairy and
poultry yard, and of a country life altogether.
The pride which had chilled all who came near
her during “the winter of her discontent,” gradually
thawed under the genial influence of freedom
and ease. Her parents once more recognized
in her the Louisa Sneyd who had been so
long lost to them, and every body but the Hesseldens
thought her so improved that she could
149not have been known for the same person;—even
as to beauty,—so much brighter did she look
carrying up a present of eggs and cream-cheese
to her mother, in the early morning, than sauntering
through the heat from her carriage, entrenched
behind her parasol, with the liveried
servant at her heels, burdened with her pocket-handkerchief
and a pine-apple for the doctor’s
eating.
She was never afraid of being too early at her
father’s. Dr. Sneyd was as fond of country occupations
as she; and when he had not been in
his observatory for half the night, might be found
at sunrise digging or planting in his garden.
His grievous loss had not destroyed his energies;
it had rather stimulated them, by attaching him
for the short remainder of his days to the place
of his present abode. He had gradually relaxed
in his desire to see England again, and had now
relinquished the idea entirely,—not through indolence,
or because the circle of his old friends at
home was no longer complete, but because,—free
from superstition as he was,—his son being
buried there attached him to the place. Here he,
and his wife, and their daughter, and grandchild,
could speak of Arthur more frequently, more
easily, more happily, than they could ever learn
to do elsewhere. They could carry forward his
designs, work in his stead, and feel, act, and talk
as if he were still one of them. Not only did
they thus happily regard him in the broad sunshine,
when amidst the lively hum of voices from
the village they were apt to fancy that they could
150distinguish his; but, in the dead of night, when
the doctor was alone in his observatory, or sometimes
assisted by Mrs. Sneyd, (who had taken
pains to qualify herself thus late to aid her
husband,) bright thoughts of the departed would
accompany the planets in their courses, and
hopes were in attendance which did not vanish
with the morning light, or grow dark in the evening
shade. The large telescope was not, for some
time, of the use that was expected, for want of
such an assistant as Arthur. A sigh would occasionally
escape from Dr. Sneyd when he felt how
Arthur would have enjoyed a newly-made discovery,—how
he might have suggested the
means of removing a difficulty. Then a smile
would succeed at the bare imagination of how
much greater things might be revealed in Arthur’s
new sphere of habitation; and at the conviction
that the progress of God’s truth can never be
hurtfully delayed, whether its individual agents
are left to work here, or removed to a different
destination elsewhere.
Hopes, different in kind, but precious in their
way, rested now on Temmy,—soon to be called
by the less undignified name of Temple. The
boy had brightened, in intellect and in spirits,
from the hour that he began to surmount his
agitation at the idea of being some day sole master
of the farm. There was something tangible
in farm-learning, which he felt he could master
when there was no one to rebuke and ridicule
almost every thing he attempted; and in this
department he had a model before him on which
151his attention was for ever fixed. Uncle Arthur
was the plea for every new thing he proposed to
attempt; and, by dint of incessant recourse to it,
he attempted many things which he would not
otherwise have dreamed of. Among other visions
for the future, he saw himself holding the pen in
the observatory, sans peur et sans reproche.
He was some time in learning to attend to two
things at once; and all his merits and demerits
might safely be discussed within a yard of his ear,
while he was buried in mathematics or wielding
his pencil; which he always contrived to do at
odd moments.
“What is he about now?” was the question
that passed between the trio who were observing
him, one evening, when he had been silent some
time, and appeared to be lightly sketching on a
scrap of paper which lay before him.
“Ephraim’s cabin, I dare say,” observed his
mother. “We are to have a frolic in a few days,
to raise a cabin for Ephraim, who has worked
wonderfully hard in the prospect of having a
dwelling of his own. It is Temple’s affair altogether;
and I know his head has been full of it
for days past. He wishes that Ephraim’s cabin
should be second to none on the estate.”
“Let us see what he will make of it,” said the
doctor, putting on his spectacles, and stepping
softly behind Temple. He looked on, over the
youth’s shoulder, for a few minutes, with a quiet
smile, and then beckoned his wife.
This second movement Temple observed. He
looked up hastily.
152“Very like my dear boy! It is very like.
It is something worth living for, Temple, to be
so remembered.”remembered.”
"So remembered as this, Sir! It is so easy
to copy the face, the——”"
“The outward man? It is a great pleasure
to us that you find it so; but it gives us infinitely
more to see that you can copy after a better
manner still. We can see a likeness there too,
Temple.”
153Having illustrated the leading principles which
regulate the Production, Distribution, and
Exchange of Wealth, we proceed to consider the
laws of its Consumption.
Of these four operations, the three first are
means to the attainment of the last as an end.
Consumption by individuals is the subject before
us. Government consumption will be treated
of hereafter.
Summary of Principles illustrated in
this volume.
Consumption is of two kinds, productive and
unproductive.
The object of the one is the restoration, with
increase, in some new form, of that which is
consumed. The object of the other is the enjoyment
of some good through the sacrifice of that
which is consumed.
That which is consumed productively is capital,
reappearing for future use. That which is consumed
unproductively ceases to be capital, or any
thing else. It is wholly lost.
Such loss is desirable or the contrary in proportion
as the happiness resulting from the sacrifice
exceeds or falls short of the happiness belonging
to the continued possession of the consumable
commodity.
154The total of what is produced is called the
gross produce.
That which remains, after replacing the capital
consumed, is called the net produce.
While a man produces only that which he
himself consumes, there is no demand and supply.
If a man produces more of one thing than he
consumes, it is for the sake of obtaining something
which another man produces, over and
above what he consumes.
Each brings the two requisites of a demand;
viz., the wish for a supply, and a commodity
wherewith to obtain it.
This commodity, which is the instrument of
demand, is, at the same time, the instrument of
supply.
Though the respective commodities of no two
producers may be exactly suitable to their respective
wishes, or equivalent in amount, yet, as every
man’s instrument of demand and supply is identical,
the aggregate demand of society must be
precisely equal to its supply.
In other words, a general glut is impossible.
A partial glut is an evil which induces its own
remedy; and the more quickly, the greater the
evil; since, the aggregate demand and supply
being always equal, a superabundance of one
commodity testifies to the deficiency of another;
and, all exchangers being anxious to exchange
the deficient article for that which is superabundant,
the production of the former will be quickened,
and that of the latter slackened.
A new creation of capital, employed in the
155production of the deficient commodity, may thus
remedy a glut.
A new creation of capital is always a benefit
to society, by constituting a new demand.
It follows that an unproductive consumption
of capital is an injury to society, by contracting
the demand. In other words, an expenditure
which avoidably exceeds the revenue is a social
crime.
All interference which perplexes the calculations
of producers, and thus causes the danger of
a glut, is also a social crime.
156LONDON:
PRINTED BY WILLIAM CLOWES,
Stamford Street.
THE THREE AGES. — FIRST AGE. — SECOND AGE. — THIRD AGE.
01
One fine summer day, about three hundred and
ten years ago, all Whitehall was astir with the
throngs who were hastening to see my Lord
Cardinal set forth from the episcopal palace for
the Parliament House. The attendants of the
great man had been collected for some time,—the
bearers of the silver crosses, of the glittering
pillars, and of the gilt mace, those who shouldered
the pole-axes, the running footmen, and the
grooms who held the well-clothed mules. The
servants of the palace stood round, and there
came among them a troop of gentlemen in foreign
costume, whose country could not be divined from
their complexions, since each wore a mask, rarely
painted wherever left uncovered by a beard made
of gold or silver wire. When my Lord Cardinal
came forth, glowing in scarlet damask, and
towering above everybody else by the height of
the pillion and black velvet noble which he carried
on his head, these strangers hastened to
range themselves round the mule, (little less
disguised than they,) and to offer a homage which
savoured of mockery nearly as strongly as that
of casual passengers, who had good reason for beholding
02with impatience the ostentatious triumphs
of the “butcher’s dog,” as an angry man had
been heard to call my Lord Cardinal. Wolsey
made a sudden halt, and his goodly shoe, blazing
with gems, met the ground less tenderly than
was its wont, as its wearer stopped to cast a keen
glance upon the strangers. He removed from
beneath his nose the orange peel filled with confections
which might defy the taint of the common
people, and handed it to a page, with a
motion which signified that he perceived how an
atmosphere awaited him which he need not fear
to breathe. There was then a general pause.
“Pleaseth it your Grace,” said one of the
strangers, “there are certain in Blackfriars that
await your Grace’s passage and arrival, to prosper
a light affair, in which your Grace’s countenance
will be comfortable to them. Will it please you
to spare them further perplexity of delay?”
The Cardinal bowed low to the speaker,
mounted his mule in all solemnity, and in a low
voice asked for the honour of the stranger’s latest
commands to his obedient parliament.
“Commend us heartily to them, and see that
they be readily obedient. We commend them
to your Grace’s tuition and governance. We
will be advertised of their answer at a certain
fair house at Chelsea, where we shall divert ourselves
till sunset. Pray heaven your Grace may
meet as good diversion in Blackfriars!”
The strangers renewed their obeisances, and
drew back to allow the Cardinal’s stately retinue
to form and proceed. The crowd of gazers
03moved on with the procession, and left but few
to observe the motions of the strangers when the
last scarlet drapery had fluttered, and the last
gold mace had gleamed on the sight. He who
seemed the leader of the foreigners then turned
from the gate of the episcopal palace, followed
by his companions. All mounted mules which
awaited them at some distance, and proceeded in
the direction of Chelsea.
They saw many things on the way with which
they might make merry. Pale, half-naked men
were employed along the whole length of road
in heaping up wood for bonfires, as the people
had been told that it pleased the King’s Highness
that they should rejoice for a mighty success
over the French. There was something very
diverting, it was found, in the economy of one
who reserved a clean bit of board to be sawn into
dust to eke out the substance of his children’s
bread; and nothing could be more amusing than
the coolness with which another pulled up the
fence of his little field, that the wood might go
to the bonfire, and the scanty produce of the soil
to any wandering beggar who chose to take it,
the owner having spent his all in supporting this
war, and being now about to become a wandering
beggar himself. He was complimented on
his good cheer, when he said that the king’s asses
were welcome to the thistles of his field, and the
king’s pages to adorn themselves with the roses
of his garden, since the king himself had levied
as tribute the corn of the one and the fruits of
the other. There was also much jesting with a
04damsel who seemed nothing loth to part with her
child, when they offered playfully to steal it to be
brought up for the wars. She thought the boy
might thus perchance find his father, since he
owed his birth to one who had promised the
woman to get her father released from the prison
where he pined because he was unable to pay his
share of the Benevolence by which the King’s
wars were to be carried on. She would give her
son in exchange for her father, in hopes of forgetting
her anger and her shame. The child
was cast back into her arms with the assurance
that when he was strong enough to wield his
weapon, the King’s Highness would call for him.
The next diverting passage was the meeting with
a company of nuns, on their way from their despoiled
convent to find a hiding-place in London.
There was some exercise of wit in divining, while
the maidens kept their veils before their faces,
which of them were under four-and-twenty, and
might therefore be toyed with, according to the
royal proclamation, that all below that age were
released from their vows. When the veils were
pulled aside, there was loud laughter at the
trembling of some of the women, and the useless
rage of others, and at the solemn gravity of the
youngest and prettiest of them all, who was reproved
by her superior for putting on a bold, undismayed
face when so many older and wiser
sisters were brought to their wits’ end. Nothing
could be made of her, and she was therefore the
first to be forgotten when new matter of sport
appeared. A friar, fatter than he seemed likely
05to be in future, was seen toiling along the road
under a loaded basket, which the frolickers were
certain must contain something good, from its
being in the custody of a man of God. They
got round him, so enclosing him with their beasts
that he could not escape, and requested to be
favoured with the sight and scent of the savoury
matters which his basket doubtless contained, and
for which they hungered and thirsted, since they
had seen none but meagre fare in the houses
they had passed:—little better than coarse bread
had met their eyes since their own morning meal.
The friar was not unwilling to display his treasures,
(although unsavoury,) in the hope of a parting
gift: so the eyes of the stranger were regaled
with the parings of St. Edmund’s toes,—the most
fastidious of saints in respect of his feet, to judge
from the quantity of such parings as one and
another of the present company had seen since
there had been a stir among the monasteries.
There were two of the coals which had roasted
St. Lawrence—now cool enough to be safely
handled. A head of St. Ursula,—very like a
whale,—but undoubtedly a head of St. Ursula,
because it was a perfect preventive of weeds in
corn. The friar was recommended to bestow it
upon the poor man who had been seen pulling
up the fence of his barren field; but the leader
of the party could not spare the friar at present.
The holy man did not know his own age, for
certain. He must,—all the party would take
their oath of it,—be under four-and-twenty, and
his merriment would match admirably with the
06gravity of the young nun who had just passed.
Two of the revellers were sent back to catch, and
bring her with all speed to Chelsea, where she
should be married to the friar before the day was
over; the King’s Highness being pleased to
give her a dower. The friar affected to enjoy this
as a jest, and sent a message to the damsel while
inwardly planning how to escape from the party
before they should reach Chelsea.
His planning was in vain. He was ordered
to ride behind one of the revellers, and his precious
burden of relics was committed to the charge
of another, and some of the mocking eyes of the
party were for ever fixed on the holy man, insomuch
that he did not dare to slip down and attempt
to escape; and far too soon for him appeared
the low, rambling house, its expanse of
roof alive with pert pigeons, its garden alleys
stretching down to the Thames, and its porch
and gates guarded with rare, grim-looking stuffed
quadrupeds placed in attitudes,—very unlike the
living animals which might be seen moving at
their pleasure in the meadow beyond.
On the approach of the party, one female face
after another appeared at the porch, vanished and
reappeared, till an elderly lady came forth, laden
with fruit, from a close alley, and served as a
centre, round which rallied three or four comely
young women, a middle-aged gentleman who was
the husband of one of them, and not a few children.
The elder dame smoothed a brow which
was evidently too apt to be ruffled, put into her
manner such little courtesy as she could attain,
07and having seen that servants enough were in
attendance to relieve her guests of their mules,
offered the King’s Majesty the choice of the garden
or the cooler house, while a humble repast
was in course of preparation.
The attendant gentlemen liked the look of the
garden, and the thought of straying through its
green walks, or sitting by the water’s edge in
company with the graceful and lively daughters
of Sir Thomas More; but Henry chose to rest
in the house, and it was necessary for some of his
followers to remain beside him. While some,
therefore, made their escape, and amused themselves
with finding similitudes for one young lady
in the swan which floated in a square pond, and
in sprinkling another with drops from the fountain
which rained coolness over the circular grass-plat,
others were called upon to follow the King
from the vestibule, which looked like the antechamber
to Noah’s ark, and the gallery where
the promising young artist, Holbein, had hung
two or three portraits, to the study,—the large
and airy study,—strewed with fresh rushes and
ornamented with books, manuscripts, maps, viols,
virginals, and other musical instruments, and
sundry specimens of ladies’ works.
“Marry,” said the King, looking round him,
“there are no needs here of the lackery of my
Lord Cardinal’s and other palaces. These maps
and perspectives are as goodly as any cloth of
gold at Hampton, or any cloth of bodkin at York
House. Right fair ladies, this holy friar shall
08discourse to us, if you are so minded, of the
things here figured forth.”
The ladies had been accustomed to hear a holy
man (though not a friar) discourse of things
which were not dreamed of in every one’s
philosophy; but they respectfully waited for
further light from the friar, who now stepped
forward to explain how no map could be made
complete, because the end of the land and sea,
where there was a precipice at its edge, overhanging
hell, was shrouded with a dark mist. He
found, with astonishing readiness, the country of
the infidels, and, the very place of the sepulchre,
and the land where recent travellers had met with
the breed of asses derived from the beast which
carried Christ into Jerusalem. These were known
from the common ass from having, not only
Christ’s common mark,—the cross,—but the
marks of his stripes; and from the race suffering
no one to ride them but a stray saint whom
they might meet wayfaring. Many more such
treasures of natural science did he lay open to
his hearers with much fluency, as long as uninterrupted; but
when the young ladies, as was
their wont when discoursing on matters of science
with their father or their tutor, made their inquiries
in the Latin tongue, the friar lost his eloquence,
and speedily substituted topics of theology; the
only matter of which he could treat in Latin.
This was not much to Henry’s taste. He could
at any time hear all the theology he chose treated
of by the first masters in his kingdom; but it
09was not every day that graceful young creatures,
as witty as they were wise, were at hand to
amuse his leisure with true tales,—not “of men
whose heads do grow beneath their shoulders,”
but of things quite as unknown to his experience,
and far more beautiful to his fancy. It was a
pity that Mr. Roper, the husband of the eldest
of these young ladies, was present, as it prevented
the guests putting all the perplexing questions
which might otherwise have occurred to them.
By the time the house had resounded with
music, and the King had found his way up to the
roof of the house,—where he had more than once
amused himself with star-gazing, in the company
of his trusty and well-beloved, the honourable
Speaker, his host,—dinner was announced.
The dame had bustled about to so much purpose,
that the service of pewter made a grand
display, the board was amply spread, and the
King’s Highness was not called upon to content
himself with the homely fare of a farm-house, as
he had been assured he must. There was a
pudding which marvellously pleased the royal
palate; and Henry would know whose ingenuity
had devised the rare mixture of ingredients.
“If it like your Grace,” replied the lady, "the
honour must be parted between me and Margaret,
now sitting at your Grace’s right hand.
The matter was put in a good train by me, in
every material point; but as touching the more
cunning and delicate—"
“Mine own good mistress Margaret,” interrupted
Henry, “we are minded to distinguish
10the great pain and discretion that you have towardly
exercised on this matter; and for a recompense,
we appoint you the monies of the
next monastery that we shall require to surrender.
The only grace we ask is that we may appoint
the marriage of the monks who shall owe
their liberty to us. Please it you, holy father, to
advertise us of a sumptuous monastery that may
be most easily discharged?”
“I beseech your Grace to remember that what
the regal power may overthrow, the papal power
will rectify. Any damageable proceedings may
bring on the head of your Highness’s servants
a grievous punishment.”
“From Servus Servorum?” said the King,
laughing. “Let him come to the succour of the
monks of Beggam, when they ring their abbey
bell, and carry away the sums in their treasury
from the hands of Mistress Margaret, to whom
we appoint them. Nay, Mistress Margaret, I
desire you as lovingly to take this largesse as I
do mean it; and ensure yourself that that was
ill-gotten which is now well-bestowed.”
The friar probably wished to be dismissed from
the King’s presence before his destined bride
should arrive; for he muttered that dogs and
base poisoners, who have their chiefest hope in
this world, were ever ready to speak unfitting
and slanderous words against those whom the
holy Trinity held fast in his preservation. The
naughty friar received, not an order to go about
his business for supposing that Henry was deceived,
but a box on the ear from the dignified
11hands of the monarch, and a promise that he
should try the Little Ease in the Tower, if he
did not constrain his contumacious tongue in the
King’s presence. A dead silence followed this rebuff,—partly
caused by dismay at the King’s levity
about popish matters, and partly by sorrow that
he should wantonly increase the enmity which
was known to be borne to him by the monks
and friars in his dominions. The only way of
restoring the banished mirth was to call in one
who stood without,—the facetious natural who
was wont to season Henry’s repasts with his
jests.
As the jester entered, a royal messenger was
seen standing outside, as if anxious to deliver
the letter he had in charge; and, unfitting as
seemed the time, it was presently in the hands of
Henry. Its contents seemed to leave him in no
humour for feast or jest; and he had given no
further signal for mirth when his entirely beloved
counsellor, the Cardinal, and his trusty and
honourable Speaker arrived,—the one to glow
and glitter in his costly apparel, and feast off
“plump fesaunts,” and the other to resume the
homely guise he loved best, and refresh himself
with fruits and water.
“Marry, my Lords,” cried the King, when
they were seated, one on each side of him, “if
the Lower House be not mindful of our needs,
our sister of Scotland may satisfy herself for her
jewels as she may. She is ashamed therewith;
and would God there had never been word of the
12legacy, as the jewels are worth less to her than
our estimation.”
“Says the Queen of Scotland so much?” inquired
the Cardinal.
“Satisfy yourself how much more,” replied
the King, handing to Wolsey the angry letter in
which Margaret of Scotland expressed her contempt
for the withholding of her father’s legacy
of jewels.
“Please your Highness, there are matters of
other necessity than a perplexed woman’s letter,”
observed the Cardinal, with a freedom of speech
which was not now displeasing to his master.
“Another wager lost by the Princess’s governante
in her Highness’ name? Let us divert
ourself with the inventory, my Lord Cardinal,
while you refresh yourself in a more hearty wise
than our trusty host.”
Wolsey was impatient to consult upon the
measures necessary to be taken to follow up the
extorted resolution of the House to furnish supplies
to the King’s needs: but Henry was in a
mood for trifling, and he would examine for
himself the list of requests from the steward of the
Princess’s household; a list regularly addressed
to the Cardinal, who chose to superintend the
details of all the management that he could get
into his own hands. Passing his arm round
More’s neck, the King jested upon the items in
the letter,—the ship of silver for the alms-dish,
the spice plates, the disguisings for an interlude
at a banquet, the trumpets for the minstrels,
13and a bow and quiver for his lady’s Grace.
There was an earnest beseeching for a Lord of
Misrule for the honourable household, and for
a rebeck to be added to the band. A fair steel
glass from Venice was desired, and a pair of hose
wrought in silk and gold from Flanders. There
was an account of a little money paid for “Mr.
John poticary” coming to see my lady sick,
and a great deal for a pound and a half of gold
for embroidering a night-gown. Something was
paid for a frontlet lost in a wager with my little
lady Jane; and something more for the shaving
of her Grace’s fool’s head; and, again, for
binding prentice the son of a servant, and for
Christopher, the surgeon, letting her lady’s
Grace blood; and again for a wrought carnation
satin for the favoured lady’s maid.
“I marvel, my Lord Cardinal,” said the
King, “that your Grace can take advice of the
ordering of the Princess’s spice plates, and leave
your master to be sorely perplexed with the
grooms and the yeomen and pages, and those
that bring complaints from the buttery, and the
wardrobe of beds, and the chaundery, and the
stables, till my very life is worn with tales of the
mighty wants and debts of the household.”
“If it like your Grace, my most curious inquisition
hath of late been into the particulars
of the royal household; and my latest enemies
are divers grooms, yeomen, and pages, whom I
have compelled to perform their bounden service
to your Majesty, or to surrender it.”
The Speaker conceived that the charge of his
14own household would be enough for the Cardinal,
if he were made as other men; but as the
King’s was added, that of the Princess might
reasonably devolve upon some less occupied——
“Upon yourself?” inquired the King. “Marry,
if you were to appoint your spare diet of fruit for
the Princess, Mistress Margaret should add to it
such a pudding as I have to-day tasted. What
say you, Mistress Margaret?” he continued, calling
back the ladies who were modestly retiring,
on finding the conversation turning upon matters
of state.
“My Margaret has no frontlets to lose in
betting,” observed Sir Thomas More. “But
your Grace knows that there are many who have
more leisure for ordering the Princess’s household
than your poor councillor. There are divers in
your good city of London who can tell whether
the silver ship for the alms-dish will not carry
away the alms; and we have passed some by the
wayside to-day who would see somewhat miraculous
in these Venetian mirrors, not knowing their
own faces therein.”
“These are not mirrors whose quality it is to
make faces seem long, or, certes, we ourself
would use one,” said the King.
“Long faces might sometimes be seen without
glasses,” Sir Thomas More quietly replied.
“As for shaven fools’ heads,” observed the
King, looking at the friar, “there is no need to
go to the Princess’s household to divert ourselves
with that spectacle. We will beseech our released
monks, who must needs lack occupation,
15to watch over their brethren of our household in
this particular.”
Sir Thomas More requested the friar to pronounce
the thanksgiving over the board, (as
the Cardinal had at length finished his meal,) and
to instruct the women in certain holy matters,
while the King’s Highness should receive account
of the passages of the morning.
Henry looked from the one to the other to
know what had been their success in raising
money from his faithful Commons. The Cardinal
opened to him his plans for securing assent
to the levy of an enormous benevolence. Wolsey
himself had never been more apt, more
subtle, more busy, than in his devices on this
occasion. He had found errands in remote parts
for most whose obstinacy was to be feared. He
had ordered down to the House all the King’s
servants who had a vote there: had discharged
easily of their sins many who were wavering in
the matter of the subsidy; and had made as imposing
an appearance as possible on going to
Blackfriars to “reason” with the members who
believed that the people could not pay the money.
And what was the result?
“Please it your Grace to understand that there
hath been the greatest and sorest hold in the
House that ever was seen, I think, in any Parliament.
There was such a hold that the House
was like to be dissevered, but that the Speaker
did mediate graciously between your Highness
and the greedy Jews that bearded me.”
“Mediate, I trow! And why not command,
16as beseems the Speaker?” cried the King, glancing
angrily on More.
“In his bearing the Speaker is meek,” observed
Wolsey, with some malice in his tone.
“His words were dutiful, and the lowness of his
obeisance an ensample to the whole Parliament.”
“And what were his acts?”
“He informed me that the Commons are not
wont to be reasoned with by strangers, and that
the splendour of my poor countenance must
needs bewilder their deliberations.”
“So be it. We have deliberated too long
and too deeply for our royal satisfaction on the
matter of filling our coffers. We expect our
Commons to fill them without deliberation.
Wherefore this repining and delay?” asked
Henry of More.
"Because your Grace’s true servants would
that this vast sum should be well and peaceably
levied, without grudge——"
“We trouble not ourself about the grudge, if
it be surely paid,” interrupted Henry.
“We would that your Grace should not lose
the true hearts of your subjects, which we reckon
a greater treasure than gold and silver,” replied
the Speaker.
“And why lose their hearts? Do they think
that no man is to fare well, and be well clothed
but themselves?”
“That is the question they have this morning
asked of the Lord Cardinal,” replied More,
“when my Lord discoursed to them of the wealth
17of the nation, as if it were a reason why they should
make such a grant as your Majesty’s ancestors
never heard of. One said that my lord had seen
something of the wealth of the nation, in the form
of a beautiful welcoming of your Majesty; but of
the nation’s poverty, it is like the Lord Cardinal
has seen less than he may see, if the benevolence
is finally extorted.”
“And who is this one that beards my Lord
Cardinal?”
“The one who spoke of the nation’s poverty is
one who hath but too much cause to do so from what
his own eyes have seen within his own household.
He is one Richard Read, an honourable alderman
of London, once wealthy, but now, as I said,
entitled, through his service to your Majesty, to
discourse of poverty.”
“Marry, I would that he would discourse of
our poverty as soothly as of his own. Has he
been bearded by France? Is he looking for an
invasion from Scotland? Has he relations with
his Holiness, and enterprizes of war to conduct?”
“Such were the questions of my Lord Cardinal.
He seems to be fully possessed of your
Grace’s mind.”
“And what was the answer?”
“That neither had the late King left to him in
legacy nearly two millions of pounds. Neither
had he levied a benevolence last year, nor borrowed
twenty thousand pounds of the city of
London. If he had, there might not now perhaps
have been occasion for alleging such high necessity
on the King’s part, nor for such high poverty
18expressed, not only by the commoners, citizens,
and burgesses, but by knights, esquires, and gentlemen
of every quarter.”
“And the Lord Cardinal did not allow such
argument of poverty. How did he rebuke the
traitor for his foul sayings?”
“If it like your Grace, this Richard Read was
once this day ordered to be committed to prison,
but he is still abroad. He regards himself and
his family as despoiled by never having rest from
payments; and he cares not greatly what he does.
This is also the condition of so many that it
would not be safe to offer vengeance till the
cuckoo time and hot weather (at which time mad
brains are most wont to be busy) shall be overpassed.”
The King rose in great disturbance, and demanded
of Wolsey why he had not sent to a distance
all who were likely to dispute the subsidy
he desired. Wolsey coolly assured him that this
was an easier thing to speak of than to do, as
there were but too large a number who desired
that no more conquests should be sought in
France, urging that the winning thereof would
be more chargeful than profitable, and the keeping
more chargeful than the winning. Audacious
dogs were these, the Cardinal declared;
but it must be wary whipping till some could be
prevented from flying at the throat, while another
was under the lash. But the day should
come when those who ought to think themselves
only too much honoured in being allowed to
supply the King’s needs, should leave off impertinently
19speculating on the infinite sums which
they said had been already expended in the invading
of France, out of which nothing had prevailed
in comparison with the costs. If his Majesty
would but turn over his vengeance to his
poor councillor, the pernicious knaves should be
made to repent.
“Of the salt tears they have shed, only for
doubt how to find money to content the King’s
Highness?” inquired More.
“Their tears shall hiss hot upon their cheeks
in the fire of my vengeance,” cried the King.
“Send this traitor Read to prison, that he may
answer for his words. If he keeps his head, he
shall come out with such a hole in his tongue
as shall make him for ever glad to keep it
within his teeth.”
The Cardinal endeavoured to divert the King’s
rage. He was as willing as his royal master that
this honest alderman Read should suffer for his
opposition to the exactions of the Government;
but he knew that to send one murmurer to prison
at this crisis would be to urge on to rebellion
thousands of the higher orders, to head the insurrections
which were already beginning in the
eastern counties. He now hastened to assure
Henry that there had not been wanting some
few men besides himself to rebuke the stupidity
of those who complained of the impoverishment
of the nation, and to explain that that which was
given to the King for his needs was returned
by the King in the very supplying of those needs.
“After there had been much discourse,” said
20he, “of what straits the nation would be in if
every man had to pay away his money, and how
the whole frame and intercourse of things would
be altered if tenants paid their landlords in corn
and cattle, so that the landlords would have but
little coin left for traffic, so that the nation itself,
for want of money, must grow in a sort barbarous
and ignoble, it was answered that the money was
only transferred into the hands of others of the
same nation, as in a vast market where, though
the coin never lies still, all are accommodated.”
“I will use despatch,” observed More, “to
write this comforting news to a cousin-german of
mine, who is in sore distress because some rogues
have despoiled him of a store of angels that he had
kept for his daughter’s dower. I will assure him
that there can be no impoverishment in his case.”
Wolsey had not finished his speech. He had
something still to say about how much more
precious was the wealth which descended from
the throne in streams of royal bounty and custom
than when it went up from the rude hands of his
unworthy subjects. His Majesty only accepted
for a time, in order to return what he had received,
embalmed with his grace, and rendered
meet to be handled with reverential ecstacy.
“Further good tidings for my cousin-german,”
observed More. "If the money which has been
taken from him be spent in purchasing his corn
and cattle, he has nothing to complain of. His
injury is repaired, and his daughters are dowered.
O rare reparation,—when the gentleman
is no worse, and the rogues are the better by the
corn and cattle!"
21“At this rate, O rare philosopher!” said
Henry, “the way to make men rich is to rob
them; and to tax a people is to give them wealth.
We have wit, friend, to spy out jest from earnest.
But who reports of these salt tears?”
“Does not every report from the eastern
counties savour of them?” inquired More. “And
in the west a like pernicious rheum distils in the
cold wind of poverty. And so it is in the north
and south, though this be the cuckoo time, and
the season of hot weather.”
“It is the Parliament, your Grace may be assured,”
interrupted the Cardinal,—“it is your
right trusty Lower House that devises sad tales of
salt tears to move such pitiful hearts as that of
the Honourable Speaker. If your Grace had
seen how enviously they looked upon my poor
train, as we entered Blackfriars, and how they
stood peevishly mute in the House, each one like
your Highness’s natural under disfavour, your
Grace would marvel that the tales are not of
tears of blood.”
“Patience!” said More. “The next east
wind will bring such rumours as you speak of.
They are already abroad.”
“The Parliament shall not puff them in our
face,” cried Henry. “On our conscience, we
have borne with our faithless Commons too long.
They shall have another seven years to spy out
the poverty that is above them, while we will not
listen to their impertinent tales of that which is
below. My Lord Cardinal, let them be dispersed
for seven years.”
22“And then,” observed More, "they will have
time to learn what your Majesty’s wisdom already
discerns,—how much more fatal is poverty in
high places than in low. The contemptible
handicraftsman can, while consuming his scanty
food of to-day, produce the scanty food of to-morrow;
while the gallants of your Grace’s
court,—right noble gentlemen as they are,—must
beg of the low artizan to repair to-morrow
that which they magnificently consume to-day."
“My nobles are not beggars,” cried the King.
“They pay for their pomp.”
"Most true. And their gold is right carefully
cleansed from the rust of salt tears, which else
might blister their delicate fingers. But were it
not better for them to take their largess from the
people in corn and meat and wine at once,—since
the coin which they handle hath been already
touched by the owner of land who has taken it
as rent, or, worse still, by the merchant as his
gains, or, worst of all, by the labourer as his
hire?"
Wolsey assured the Speaker that his suggestion
would soon be acted upon. The people were so
shy of making payments from their rent, their
profits, and their wages, that it would be necessary
to take for the King’s service the field of
the landowner, the stock of the merchant,
and——
“And what next? For then there will be
left no hire for the labourer.”
The Cardinal grew suddenly oracular about
the vicissitudes of human affairs, and the presumption
23of looking into futurity. The Speaker
bowed low under the holy man’s discourse, and
the King was reassured.
“I marvel that your wit does not devise some
pastimes that may disperse the ill-blood of the
people,” said Henry. “Dull homes cloud men’s
minds with vapours; and your Grace is full
strict with them in respect of shows and outward
apparel. My gallants have not ceased their
jests on the aged man from whom your Grace’s
own hands stripped the crimson jacket decked
with gauds. And there is talk of many pillories
being wanted for men who have worn shirts of a
finer texture than suits your Grace’s pleasure.”
“Is there not amusement enough for the
people,” asked More, "in gazing at the Lord
Cardinal’s train? For my part, I know not elsewhere
of so fine a pageant. If they must have
more, the legate is coming, and who has measured
the scarlet cloth which is sent over to Calais
to clothe Campeggio’s train? This will set
the people agape for many days,—if they can
so spy out my Lord Cardinal’s will about their
apparel as to dare to come forth into the highway."
The King thought the pleasure of beholding a
pageant did not last long enough effectually to
quiet the popular discontents. He wished that
fields could be opened for the sports of the young
men, and that companies of strolling mummers
could be supported at the royal expense. His
miraculous bounty and benignity were extolled
so that it was a pity the people themselves were
24not by to say Amen; but it was feared the said
people must take the will for the deed, as, in the
present condition of the exchequer, it was impossible
to afford the appropriation of the ground,
the outlay upon it to render it fit for the proposed
objects, or the annual expense of keeping it up.
The people must remain subject to blue devils,
and liable to rebellion, till the Scots were beaten
off, and the French vanquished; till the Pope had
done with Henry, and the court had been gratified
with a rare new masque, for which an extraordinary
quantity of cloth of gold, and cloth of silver,
and cloth of taffety, and cloth of bodkin, would
be necessary; to say nothing of the forty-four
varieties of jewelled copes of the richest materials
which had been ordered for the chaplains and
cunning singing-men of the royal chapel. The
king’s dignity must be maintained;—a truth in
which More fully agreed. What kingly dignity
is, he was wont to settle while pacing one of the
pleached alleys of his garden as the sun was
going down in state, presenting daily a gorgeous
spectacle which neither Wolsey nor Campeggio
could rival, and which would have been better
worth the admiration of the populace if their eyes
had not been dimmed by hunger, and their spirits
jarred by tyranny into a dissonance with nature.
More was wont to ridicule himself as a puppet
when decked out with his official trappings; and he
was apt to fancy that such holy men as the future
Defender of the Faith and the anointed Cardinal
must have somewhat of the same notions of
dignity as himself.—There were also seasons
25when he remembered that there were other
purposes of public expenditure besides the
maintenance of the outward state of the sovereign.
His daughters and he had strengthened one
another in the notion that the public money
ought to be laid out in the purchase of some
public benefit; and that it would not be unpardonable
in the nation to look even beyond the
Defence of their territory, and ask for an ample
administration of Justice, a liberal provision for
Public Works, and perhaps, in some wiser age,
an extensive apparatus of National Education.
He was wont to look cheerfully to the
good Providence of God in matters where he could
do nothing; but he was far from satisfied that
the enormous sums squandered in damaging the
French availed anything for the defence of the
English; or that those who most needed justice
were the most likely to obtain it, as long as it
must be sought with a present in the hand which
was not likely to be out-bid; or that the itinerant
justice-mongers of his day were of much advantage
to the people, as long as their profits and their
credit in high quarters depended on the amount
they delivered in as amercements of the guilty.
He was not at all sure that the peasant who had
done his best to satisfy the tax-gatherer was the
more secure against the loss of what remained of
his property, whenever a strong oppressor should
choose to wrest it from him. He could see
nothing done in the way of public works by which
the bulk of the tax-payers might be benefited.
Indeed, public possessions of this kind were
26deteriorating even faster, if possible, than private
property; and the few rich commoners, here and
there, who dreaded competition in their sales of
produce, might lay aside their fears for the present.
Competition was effectually checked, not only by
the diminution of capital, but by the decay of
roads and bridges which there were no funds to
repair. As for education, the only chance was
that the people might gain somewhat by the
insults offered to the Church. The unroofed
monks might carry some slight scent of the odour
of learning from the dismantled shrines; but
otherwise it seemed designed that the people’s
acquaintance with polite learning should be confined
to two points which were indeed very strenuously
taught,—the King’s supremacy and the
Cardinal’s infallibility.
More was not much given to reverie. While
others were discoursing, his ready wit seldom
failed to interpose to illustrate and vivify what
was said. His low, distinct utterance made
itself heard amidst the laughter or the angry
voices which would have drowned the words of
almost any one else; and the aptness of his
speech made him as eagerly sought in the royal
circle as sighed for by his own family, when he
was not at hand to direct and enlighten their
studies in their modest book-chamber. He was
much given to thought in his little journeys to
and from town, and in his leisure hours of river-gazing,
and star-exploring; but he seldom
indulged his meditations in company. Now,
however, while Henry and Wolsey laid their
27scheme for swearing every man of the King’s
subjects to his property, and taxing him accordingly,—not
only without the assistance of
Parliament, but while the Commons were
dispersed for seven years,—More was speculating
within himself on the subject of kingly dignity.
“One sort of dignity,” thought he, "consists
with the purposes of him who regards his people
as his servants, and another with the wishes of him
who regards himself as the servant of his people.
As for the monarchs who live in times when the
struggle is which party shall be a slave, God’s
mercy be on them and their people! Their
throne moves, like an idol’s car, over the bones
of those who have worshipped or defied their
state; and they have fiends to act as mummers
in their pageants, and defiled armour for their
masques, and much dolorous howling in the place
of a band of minstrels. In such days the people
pay no tax, because the monarch has only to
stretch forth his hand and take. It is a better
age when the mummers are really merry, and
minstrels make music that gladdens the heart
like wine; and gaudy shows make man’s face to
shine like the oil of the Hebrews: but it would
be better if this gladdening of some made no
heart heavy; and this partial heaviness must
needs be where childish sports take place; and
the gawds of a court like ours are but baby
sports after all. When my little ones made a
pageant in the meadow, there were ever some
sulking, sooner or later, under the hedge or
within the arbour, while there was unreasonable
28mirth among their fellows in the open sunshine,—however
all might be of one accord in the study
and at the board. And so is it ever with those
who follow childish plays, be they august kings,
or be they silly infants. But it is no April grief
that clouds the faces of the people while their
King is playing the master in order afterwards
to enact the buffoon. They have spent more
upon him than the handful of meadow-flowers
that children fling into the lap to help the show;
and they would do worse in their moods than
pull these gay flowers to pieces, after the manner
of a freakish babe. Remembering that it is the
wont of honest masters to pay their servants,
they are ill content to pay the very roofs from off
their houses, and the seed from out of their
furrows, to be lorded over, and for the greatest
favour, laid at the gate to see Dives pass in and
out in his purple and fine linen. It is ill sport
for Dives to whistle up his dogs to lick the poor
man’s sores when so black a gulf is opening
yonder to swallow up his pomp. May be, his
brethren that shall come after him shall be wiser;
as all are apt to become as time rolls on. The
matin hour decks itself gorgeously with long
bright trains, and flaunts before men’s winking
eyes, as if all this grandeur were not made of
tears caught up for a little space into a bright
region, but in their very nature made to dissolve
and fall in gloom. But then there is an end of
the folly, and out of the gloom step forth other
hours, growing clearer, and more apt to man’s
steady uses; so that when noon is come, there
29is no more pranking and shifting of purple and
crimson clouds, but the sun is content to light
men perfectly to their business, without being
worshipped as he was when gayer but less
glorious. Perhaps a true sun-like king may
come some day, when men have grown eagle-eyed
to hail such an one; and he will not be for
calling people from their business to be dazzled
with him; nor for sucking up all that the earth
will yield, so that there may be drought around
and gloom overhead. Rather will he call out
bubbling springs from the warm hill-side, and cast
a glister over every useful stream, to draw men’s
eyes to it; and would rather thirst himself than
that they should. Such an one will be content
to leave it to God’s hand to fill him with glory,
and would rather kiss the sweat from off the poor
man’s brow, than that the labourer should waste
the precious time in falling on his knees to him
to mock him with idolatry. Though he be high
enough above the husbandman’s head, he is not
the lord of the husbandman, but in some sort his
servant; though it be a service of more glory
than any domination.—If he should chance vainly
to forget that there sitteth One above the firmament,
he may find that the same Maker who
once stayed the sun for the sake of one oppressed
people may, at the prayer of another, wheel the
golden throne hurriedly from its place, and call
out constellations of lesser lights, under whose
rule men may go to and fro, and refresh themselves
in peace. The state of a king that domineers is
one thing; and the dignity of a king that serves
30and blesses is another; and this last is so noble,
that if any shall arise who shall not be content
with the office’s simplicity, but must needs deck it
with trappings and beguile it with toys, let him
be assured that he is as much less than man as
he is more than ape; and it were wiser in him to
rummage out a big nut to crack, and set himself
to switch his own tail, than seek to handle the
orb and stretch out the sceptre of kings."
It was a day of disappointments to Henry.
Not only were his Commons anything but
benevolently disposed towards furnishing the
benevolence required, but the young nun would
not come to be married to the friar. The
gallants who had been sent for her now appeared
before the King with fear and trembling, bearing
sad tidings of the sturdiness of female self-will.
They had traced the maiden to the house of her
father, one Richard Read, and had endeavoured
to force her away with them, notwithstanding her
own resistance, and her mother’s and sister’s
prayers and tears. In the midst of the dispute,
her father had returned from Blackfriars, surrounded
by the friends who had joined him in
declining the tribute which they were really
unable to pay. Heated by the insolent words
which had been thrown at them by the Cardinal,
and now exasperated by the treatment his
daughter had met with, Read had dropped a few
words,—wonderfully fierce to be uttered in the
presence of courtiers in those days,—which were
now repeated in the form of a message to the
King:—Read had given his daughter to be the
31spouse of Christ, and had dowered her accordingly;
and it did not now suit his paternal
ambition that she should be made the spouse of
a houseless friar for the bribe of a dowry from
the King; this dowry being actually taken from
her father under the name of a benevolence to
aid the King’s necessities. He would neither
sell his daughter nor buy the King’s favour.
Henry was of course enraged, and ordered the
arrest of the entire household of Richard Read;
a proceeding which the Cardinal and the Speaker
agreed in disliking as impolitic in the present
crisis. Wolsey represented to the King that there
could be no failure of the subsidy if every recusant
were reasoned with apart, instead of being
placed in a position where his malicious frowardness
would pervert all the rest of the waverers.
If good words and amiable behaviour did not
avail to induce men to contribute, the obstinate
might be brought before the privy council; or,
better still, be favoured with a taste of military
service. Henry seized upon the suggestion,
knowing that such service as that of the Border
war was not the pleasantest occupation in the
world for a London alderman, at the very time
when his impoverished and helpless family especially
needed his protection. He lost sight, for
the time, as Wolsey intended that he should, of
the daughter, while planning fresh tyranny towards
her father. The church would be spared the
scandal of such a jesting marriage as had been
proposed, if, as the Cardinal hoped, the damsel
should so withdraw herself as not to be found in
32the morning. The religious More had aspirations
to the same effect.
“It is a turning of nature from its course,”
said he, “to make night-birds of these tender
young swallows; but they are answerable who
scared them from beneath their broad eaves when
they were nestled and looked for no storm. Pray
the Lord of Hosts that he may open a corner in
some one of his altars for this ruffled fledgeling!”
Little did the gentle daughters of More suspect
for what message they were summoned to produce
writing materials, and desired to command
the attendance of a king’s messenger. Their
father was not required to be aiding and abetting
in this exercise of royal tyranny. Perceiving
that his presence was not wished for, he stepped
into his orchard, to refresh himself with speculations
on his harvest of pippins, and to hear what
his family had to say on his position with respect
to the mighty personages within.
“I marvel,” said his wife to him, “that you
should be so wedded to your own small fancies as
to do more things that may mislike his Grace
than prove your own honest breeding. What
with your undue haste to stretch your limbs in
your bedesman’s apparel, and your simple desire
to mere fruit and well-water, his Highness
may right easily content himself that his bounty
can add nothing to your state.”
“And so shall he best content me, dame.
Worldly honour is the thing of which I have resigned
the desire; and as for worldly profit, I
33trust experience proveth, and shall daily prove,
that I never was very greedy therein.”
Mr. Roper saw no reason for the lady’s rebuke
or apprehensions. When did the King’s
Highness ever more lovingly pass his arm round
any subject’s neck than this day, when he caressed
the honourable Speaker of his faithful Commons?
“There is full narrow space, Mr. Roper, between
my shoulders and my head to serve as a
long resting-place for a king’s caress. Trust me,
if he had been a Samson, and if it had suited the
pleasure of his Grace, he would at that moment
have plucked my head from my shoulders before
you all. It may be well for plain men that a
king’s finger and thumb are not stronger than
those of any other man.”
Henry and his poor councillor now appeared
from beneath the porch, the one not the less gay,
the other not the less complacent, for their having
together made provision for the utter ruin of a
family whose only fault was their poverty. A
letter had been written to the general commanding
on the Scotch border, to desire that Richard
Read, now sent down to serve as a soldier at his
own charge, should be made as miserable as possible,
should be sent out on the most perilous
duty in the field, and subjected to the most severe
privations in garrison, and used in all things
according to the sharp military discipline of the
northern wars, in retribution for his refusing to
pay money which he did not possess. The snare
being thus fixed, the train of events laid by which
34the unhappy wife and daughters were to be compelled
first to surrender their only guardian, then
to give their all for his ransom from the enemy,
and, lastly, to mourn him slain in the field,—this
hellish work being carefully set on foot, the
devisers thereof came forth boldly into God’s daylight,
to amuse themselves with innocence and
flatter the ear of beauty till the sun went down,
and then to mock the oppressed citizens of London
with the tumult of their pomp and revelry.
Perhaps some who turned from the false glare to
look up into the pure sky might ask why the
heavens were clear,—where slept the thunderbolt?
35
It was not Sunday morning, yet the bells of
every steeple in London had been tolling since
sunrise; the shops were all shut; and there was
such an entire absence of singers and jugglers,
of dancing bears and frolicking monkeys in the
streets, that it might seem as if the late Protector
had risen from his grave, and stalked abroad to
frown over the kingdom once more. Nothing
this morning betokened the reign of a merry
monarch. No savour of meats issued from any
house; no echo of music was heard; the streets
were as yet empty, the hour of meeting for worship
not having arrived, and there being no other
cause for coming abroad. There was more than
a sabbath purity in the summer sky, unstained by
smoke as it could never be but on the day of a
general fast in summer. The few boats on the
river which brought worshippers from a distance
to observe the solemn ordinance in the city,
glided along without noise or display. There was
no exhibition of flags; no shouting to rival barks;
no matching against time. The shipping itself
seemed to have a mournful and penitential air,
crowded together in silence and stillness. The
present had been an untoward season, as regarded
the nation’s prosperity, in many respects; and
when the court and the people were heartily tired
36of the festivities which had followed the King’s
marriage, they bethought themselves of taking
the advice of many of their divines, and deprecating
the wrath of Heaven in a solemn day of
entreaty for rain, and for vengeance on their
enemies.
The deepest gloom was not where, perhaps, it
would have been looked for by the light-minded
who regarded such observances as very wholesome
for the common people, but extremely tiresome
for themselves. Dr. Reede, a young Presbyterian
clergyman, the beloved pastor of a large
congregation in London, came forth from his
study an hour before the time of service, with a
countenance anything but gloomy, though its
mild seriousness befitted the occasion. Having
fully prepared himself for the pulpit, he sought
his wife. He found her with her two little children,
the elder of whom was standing at a chair,
turning over the gilt leaves of a new book; while
the younger, a tender infant, nestled on its
mother’s bosom as she walked, in a rather hurried
manner, from end to end of the apartment.
“What hath fallen out, Esther? Is the babe
ill-disposed?” asked the husband, stooping to
look into the tiny face that peeped over Esther’s
shoulder.
“The child is well, my love; and the greater
is my sin in being disturbed. I will be so no
more,” she continued, returning to the seat where
the child was playing with the book; “I will fret
myself no more on account of evildoers, as the
word of God gives commandment.”
37“Is it this which hath troubled you?” asked
her husband, taking up the volume,—the new
Book of Common Prayer,—of which every
clergyman must shortly swear that he believed
the whole, or lose his living. “We knew,
Esther, what must be in this book. We knew
that it must contain that which would make it to
us as the false gospel of the infidels; and, thus
knowing, there is no danger in the book.”
And he took it up, and turned over its pages,
presently observing, with a smile,—
“Truly, it is a small instrument wherewith to
be turned out of so large a living. I could lay
my finger over the parts which make a gulf between
my church and me which I may not pass.
The leaven is but little; but since there it must
lie, it leavens the whole lump.”
“Do you think?” inquired Esther, hesitatingly;
"is it supposed that many will——that
your brethren regard the matter as you do?"
“It will be seen in God’s own time how many
make a conscience of the oaths they take in his
presence. For me it is enough that I believe not
all that is in this book. If it had been a question
whether the King would or would not compel the
oath, I could have humbled myself under his feet
to beseech him to spare the consciences which no
King can bind; but as it is now too late for this,
we must cheerfully descend to a low estate among
men, that we may look up before God.”
“Without doubt; I mean nought else; but
when, and where shall we go?”
"In a few days, unless it should please God to
38touch the hearts that he hath hardened,—in a few
days we must gird ourselves to go forth."
“With these little ones! And where?”
“Where there may be some unseen to bid us
God speed! Whether the path shall open to the
right hand or to the left, what matters it?”
"True: if a path be indeed opened. But
these little ones——"
“God hath sent food into the heart of wildernesses
whence there was no path; and the Scripture
hath a word of the young ravens which
cry.”
"It hath. I will never again, by God’s grace,
look back to the estate which my father lost for
this very King. But, without reckoning up that
score with him, it moves the irreligious themselves
to see how he guides himself in these
awful times,—toying in his palace-walks this
very morning, while he himself puts sackcloth on
the whole nation. Edmund is just come in from
seeing the King standing on the green walk in
the palace-garden, and jesting with the Jezebel
who ever contrives to be at that high, back window
as he passes by. I would the people knew
of it, that they might avoid the scandal of interceding
for a jester whom they suppose to be worshipping
with them, while he is thinking of nothing
so little all the time as worshipping any
but his own wantons."
“If Edmund can thus testify, it is time that
I were enlarging my prayer for the King. If for
the godly we intercede seven times, should it not
for the ungodly be seventy-times seven?”
39Mrs. Reede’s brother Edmund could confirm
the account. In virtue of an office which he
held, he had liberty to pass through the palace-garden.
The sound of mirth, contrasting strangely
with the distant toll of bells, had drawn him into
the shade; and he had seen Charles throwing
pebbles up to a window above, where a lady was
leaning out, and pelting him with sweetmeats in
return. It was hoped that the queen, newly married,
and a stranger in the country, was in some
far-distant corner of the palace, and that she did
not yet understand the tongue in which Charles’s
excesses were wont to be openly spoken of. The
Corporations of London had not yet done feasting
and congratulating this most unhappy lady;
but all supposed matter of congratulation was
already over. The clergy of the kingdom prayed
for her as much from compassion as duty; and
her fate served them as an unspoken text for their
discourses on the vanity of worldly greatness. The
mothers of England dropped tears at the thought
of the lonely and insulted stranger; and their
daughters sighed their pity for the neglected
bride.
Edmund now came into the room, and his appearance
cost Dr. Reede more sighs than his own
impending anxieties. Though Edmund held a
place of honour and trust at the Admiralty, he
had been in possession of it too short a time to
justify such a display as he had of late appeared
disposed to make. On this day of solemn fast,
he seemed to have no thought of sackcloth, but
showed himself in a summer black bombazin
40suit, trimmed very nobly with scarlet ribbon; a
camlet cloak, lined with scarlet; a prodigious
periwig, and a new beaver.
“What news do you bring from the navy-yards?”
inquired Dr. Reede. “Is there hope of
the ill spirit being allayed, and the defence of the
country cared for?”
“In truth, but little,” replied Edmund, "unless
it become the custom to pay people their dues.
What with the quickness of the enemy, and the
slowness of the people to work without their
wages, and the chief men running after the shows
and pastimes of the court, and others keeping
their hands by their sides through want of the
most necessary materials, and the waste that
comes of wanton idleness,—it is said by certain
wise persons that it will be no wonder if our
enemies come to our very shores to defy us, and
burn our shipping in our own river."
°How is it that you obtain your dues, Edmund?
This neat suit would be hardly paid for
out of your private fortune."
“It is time for me to go like myself,” said
Edmund, conceitedly, “liable as I am to stand
before the King or the Duke. I might complain,
like the rest, that but little money is to be seen;
but, with such as I have, I must do honour to
the King’s Majesty, whom I am like to see to-day.”
Mrs. Reede had so strong an apprehension that
Edmund would soon be compelled, like others, to
forego his salary, that she saw little that was safe
and honourable in spending his money on dress
41as fast as it came in. But that the servants of
government were infected with the vanities of
the government, they would prepare for the evil
days which were evidently coming on, instead of
letting their luxury and their poverty grow together.
“So is it ever, whether the vices of government
be austere or pleasant,” observed Dr. Reede.
“The people must needs look and speak sourly
when Oliver grew grave; and now, they have
suddenly turned, as it were, into a vast troop of
masqueraders, because the court is merry. But
there is a difference in the two examples which it
behoves discerning men to perceive. In respect
of religious gravity, all men stand on the same
ground; it is a matter between themselves and
their God. But the government has another responsibility,
in regard to its extravagance: it is
answerable to men; for government does not
earn the wealth it spends; and each act of waste
is an injury to those who have furnished the
means, and an insult to every man who toils hard
for scanty bread.”
Government could not be expected to look too
closely into these matters, Edmund thought. All
governments were more or less extravagant; and
he supposed they always would be.
“Because they live by the toil of others? If
so, there is a remedy in making the government
itself toil.”
“I would fain see it,” cried Mrs. Reede. “I
would fain see the King unravelling his perplexed
accounts; and the Duke bestirring himself among
42the ships and in the army, instead of taking the
credit of what better men do; and the court ladies
ordering their houses discreetly, while their husbands
made ready to show what service they had
done the nation. Then, my dear, you would
preach to a modest, and sober, and thankful
people, who, with one heart, would be ready to
listen.”
“It is but too far otherwise now,” replied Dr.
Reede. "Of my hearers, some harden their
hearts in unchristian contempt of all that is not
as sad as their own spirits; and others look to
see that the cloak hangs from the shoulder in a
comely fashion as they stand. At the same time,
there is more need of the word the more men’s
minds are divided. This is the age when virtue
is oppressed, and the selfish make mirth. Of
those that pray for the King’s Majesty, how
many have given him their children’s bread, and
mourn and pine, while the gay whom they feed
have no thought for their misery! Edmund himself
allows that the shipwrights go home without
their wages, while he who works scarce at all
disports himself with his bombazin suit and scarlet
ribbons. Can I preach to them as effectually
as if they were content, and he——"
“What?” inquired Edmund.
"In truth, Edmund, I could less find in my
heart to admonish these defrauded men for stealing
bread from the navy-stores for their hungry
children, than you for drawing their envious eyes
upon you. The large money that pays your
small service, whose is it but theirs,—earned
43hardly, paid willingly to the King, to be spent in
periwigs and silk hose? Shall men who thus
injure and feel injury in their worldly labour, listen
with one heart and mind to the Sabbath word?
Too well I know that, from end to end of this
kingdom, there is one tumult of bad passions
which set the Scriptures at nought. The lion
devours the lamb; the innocent know too well the
sting of the asp; and as often as a fleece appears,
men spy for the wolf beneath it. What chance
hath the word when it falls upon ground so encumbered?"
Edmund pleaded that, though he had done little
yet to merit his public salary, he meant to do a
great deal. This very day, the King had appointed
some confidential person to confer with
him on an affair in which his exertions would be
required. Things had come to such a pass now
in the management of the army and navy, that
something must be done to satisfy the people;
and Edmund hoped, that if he put on the appearance
of a rising young man, he might soon prove
to be so, and gain honour in proportion to the
profit he was already taking by anticipation.
It must be something very pressing that was
wanted of Edmund, if no day would serve but
that of this solemn fast. It did not occur to the
Reedes that it must be a day of ennui to Charles
and his court, at any rate, and that there would
be an economy of mirth in transacting at such a
time business which must be done.
There was a something in Edmund’s countenance
and gait as he went to worship this morning
44which made his sister fear that, during the
service, he must be thinking more of the expected
interview at the palace than of her husband’s
eloquent exposition of how the sins of the government
were the sins of the nation, and how both
merited the chastisement which it was the object
of this day’s penitence to avert. The sermon was
a bold one; but the nation was growing bold
under a sense of injury, and of the inconsistency
of the government. The time was past when
plain speakers could be sent off to the wars, for
the purpose of being impoverished, made captive,
or slain. Dr. Reede knew, and bore in mind,
the fate of a certain ancestor of his, and returned
thanks in his heart for such an advance in the
recognition of social rights as allowed him to be
as honest as his forefathers, with greater impunity.
He resolved now to do a bolder thing than
he had ever yet meditated,—to take advantage of
Edmund’s going to the palace to endeavour to
obtain an interview with the King, and intercede
for the Presbyterian clergy, who must, in a few
days, vacate their livings, or violate their consciences,
unless Charles should be pleased to remember,
before it was too late, that he had passed
his royal word in their favour. Charles was not
difficult of access, particularly on a fast-day; the
experiment was worth trying.
The streets were dull and empty as the brothers
proceeded to the river-side to take boat for the
palace. There was a little more bustle by the
stairs whence they meant to embark, the watermen
having had abundance of time this day to
45drink and quarrel. The contention for the present
God-send of passengers would have run high,
if Edmund had not known how to put on the
manner of a personage of great importance; a
manner which he sincerely thought himself entitled
to assume, it being a mighty pleasure, as
he declared to his companion, to feel himself a
greater man in the world than he could once
have expected for himself, or any of his friends
for him. He felt as if he was lord of the Thames,
while, with his arms folded in his cloak, and his
beaver nicely poised, he looked abroad, and saw
not another vessel in motion on the surface of
the broad river.
This solitude did not last very long. Dr.
Reede had not finished contemplating the distant
church of St. Paul’s, which Wren, the artist, had
been engaged to repair. He was speculating on
the probable effect of a cupola (a strange form
described, but not yet witnessed, in England);
he was wondering what induced Oliver to take
the choir for horse-barracks, when so many other
buildings in the neighbourhood might have served
the purpose better; he was inwardly congratulating
his accomplished young friend on his noble
task of restoring,—not only to beauty, that which
was dilapidated,—but to sanctity that which was
desecrated. Dr. Reede was thinking of these
things, rather than listening to the watermen’s
account of a singular new vessel, called a yacht,
which the Dutch East India Company had presented
to the King, when a barge was perceived
to be coming up the river with so much haste as
46to excite Edmund’s attention and stop the boatman’s
description.
"It is Palmer, bringing news, I am sure,—what
mighty haste!" observed Edmund, turning
to order the boatmen to make for the barge.
"News from sea,—mighty good or bad, I am
certain. We will catch them on their way."
“Palmer, the King’s messenger! He will not
tell his news to us, Edmund.”
“He will, knowing me, and finding where I
am going.”
Palmer did tell his news. His Majesty had
sustained a signal defeat abroad. The doubt was
where to find the King or the Duke, there being
a rumour that they were somewhere on the river.
Palmer had witnessed a sailing-match between
two royal boats, some way below Greenwich, but
he could not make out that any royal personages
were on board.
“Here they are, if they be on the river!”
exclaimed Edmund, inquiring of the watermen
if the extraordinary vessel just coming in sight
was not the yacht they had described. It was,
and the King must be on board, as no one else
would dream of taking pleasure on the river this
day.
Edmund managed so well to put himself in the
way of being observed while Palmer made his
inquiries, that both were summoned on board the
yacht. The clergyman looked so unlike anybody
that the lords and gentlemen within had commonly
to do with, that he was not allowed to remain
behind. They seemed to have some curiosity to
47see whether a presbyterian parson could eat like
other men, for they pressed him to sit down to
table with them,—a table steaming with the good
meats which had been furnished from the kitchen-boat
which always followed in the rear of the
yacht. Dr. Reede simply observed that it was a
fast day; and could not be made to perceive that
being on the water and in high company absolved
him from the observances of the day. Every
body else seemed of a different opinion; for, not
content with the usual regale of fine music which
attended the royal excursions, the lords and
gentlemen present had made the fiddlers drunk,
and set them in that state to sing all the foul
songs with which their professional memories
could furnish them. Abundance of punch was
preparing, and there was some Canary of incomparable
goodness which had been carried to and
from the Indies. Two of the company were too
deeply interested in what they were about to care
for either music or Canary at the moment.
Charles and the Duke of Ormond were rattling
the dice-box, having staked 1000l. on the cast.
It was of some consequence to the King to win
it, as he had, since morning, lost 23,000l. in bets
with the Duke of York and others about the
sailing match which they had carried on while
the rest of the nation were at church, deprecating
God’s judgments.
Having lost his 1000l., he turned gaily to the
strangers, as if expecting some new amusement
from them. He made a sign to Edmund (whom
he knew in virtue of his office), that he would
48hold discourse with him presently in private, and
then asked Dr. Reede what the clergy had discovered
of the reasons for the heavy judgment
with which the kingdom was afflicted.
Dr. Reede believed the clergy were more
anxious to obtain God’s mercy than to account
for his judgments.
“You are deceived, friend. Our reverend
dean of Windsor has been preaching that it is our
supineness in leaving the heads of the regicides
on their shoulders that has brought these visitations
on our people. He discoursed largely of
the matter of the Gibeonites, and exhorted us to
quick vengeance.”
Dr. Reede could not remember any text which
taught that wreaking vengeance on man was the
way to propitiate God. He could not suppose
that this disastrous defeat abroad would have been
averted by butchering the regicides in celebration
of the King’s marriage, as had been proposed.
The King had not yet had time to comprehend
the news of this defeat. On hearing of it, he
seemed in a transient state of consternation;
marvelled, as his subjects were wont to do, what
was to become of the kingdom at this rate; and
signified his wish to be left with the messenger,
the Duke of York alone remaining to help him
to collect all the particulars. The company
accordingly withdrew to curse the enemy, wonder
who was killed and who wounded, and straightway
amuse themselves, the ladies with the dice-box,
the gentlemen with betting on their play,
and all with the feats of a juggler of rare accomplishments,
49who was at present under the
patronage of one of the King’s favourites.
When Palmer had told his story and was
dismissed, Edmund was called in, and, at his own
request, was attended by his brother-in-law,—the
discreet gentleman of excellent learning, who
might aid the project to be now discoursed of.
The King did, at length, look grave. He supposed
Edmund knew the purpose for which his
presence was required.
“To receive his Highness the Duke’s pleasure
respecting the navy accounts that are to be laid
before Parliament.”
“That is my brother’s affair,” replied the
King. "I desire from you,—your parts having
been well commended to me,—some discreet
composure which shall bring our government into
less disfavour with our people than it hath been
of late."
Edmund did not doubt that this could easily be
done.
"It must be done; for in our present straits
we cannot altogether so do without the people as
for our ease we could desire. But as for the
ease,—there is but little of it where the people
are so changeable. They have forgot the flatteries
with which they hailed us, some short while
since, and give us only murmurs instead. It is
much to be wished that they should be satisfied
in respect of their duty to us, without which we
cannot satisfy them in the carrying on of the
war."
The Duke of York thought that his Majesty
50troubled himself needlessly about the way in
which supplies were to be obtained from the
people. Money must be had, and speedily, or
defeat would follow defeat; for never were the
army and navy in a more wretched condition than
now. But if his Majesty would only exert his
prerogative, and levy supplies for his occasions as
his ancestors had done, all might yet be retrieved
without the trouble of propitiating the nation.
The King persisted however in his design of
making his government popular by means of a
pamphlet which should flatter the people with the
notion that they kept their affairs in their own
hands. It was the shortest way to begin by
satisfying the people’s minds.
And how was this to be done? Dr. Reede
presumed to inquire. Charles, thoroughly discomposed
by the news he had just heard, in
addition to a variety of private perplexities,
declared that nothing could be easier than to set
forth a true account of the royal poverty. No
poor gentleman of all the train to whom he was
in debt could be more completely at his wit’s end
for money than he. His wardrobeman had this
morning lamented that the King had no handkerchiefs,
and only three bands to his neck; and
how to take up a yard of linen for his Majesty’sMajesty’s
service was more than any one knew.
Edmund glanced at his own periwig in the
opposite mirror, and observed that it would be
very easy to urge this plea, if such was his
Majesty’s pleasure.
“Od’s fish! man, you would not tell this
51beggarly tale in all its particulars! You would
not set the loyal housewives in London to offer
me their patronage of shirts and neckbands!”
“Besides,” said the Duke, “though it might
be very easy to tell the tale of our poverty, it
might not be so easy to make men believe it.”
Dr. Reede here giving an involuntary sign of
assent, the King would know what was in his
mind. Dr. Reede, as usual, spoke his thoughts.
The people, being aware what sums had within a
few months fallen into the royal treasury, would
be slow to suppose that their king was in want
of necessary clothing.
“What! the present to the Queen from the
Lord Mayor and Aldermen? That was but a
paltry thousand pounds.”
Dr. Reede could not let it be supposed that
any one expected the King to benefit by gifts to
his Queen.
Charles looked up hastily to see if this was
intended as a reproach, for he had indeed appropriated
every thing that he could lay his hands on
of what his dutiful subjects had offered to his
Queen, as a compliment on her marriage. The
clergyman looked innocent, and the King went
on,—
"And as for her portion,—twenty such portions
would not furnish forth one war, as the people
ought to know. And there is my sister’s portion
to the Prince of Orleans soon to be paid. If the
people did but take the view we would have them
take of our affairs at home and abroad, we should
52not have to borrow of France, and want courage
to tell our faithful subjects that we had done so."
Edmund would do his best to give them the
desired opinions. Dr. Reede thought it a pity
they could not be by the King’s side,—aye, now
on board this very boat, to understand and share
the King’s views, and thus justify the government.
As a burst of admiration at some of the juggler’s
tricks made itself heard in the cabin at the very
moment this was said, the King again looked up
to see whether satire was intended.
Edmund supposed that one object of his projected
pamphlet was to communicate gently the
fact of a secret loan of 200,000 crowns from
France, designed for the support of the war in
Portugal, but so immediately swallowed up at
home that it appeared to have answered no more
purpose than a loan of so many pebbles, while it
had subjected the nation to a degradation which
the people would not have voluntarily incurred.
This communication was indeed to be a part of
Edmund’s task; but there was a more important
one still to be made. It could not now long
remain a secret that Dunkirk was in the hands of
the French——
“Dunkirk taken by the French!” exclaimed
Dr. Reede, not crediting what he heard. “We
are lost indeed, if the French make aggressions
like this.”
“Patience, brother!” whispered Edmund.
“There is no aggression in the case. The matter
is arranged by mutual agreement.”
53Dr. Reede looked perplexed, till the Duke
carelessly told him that Dunkirk had been sold
to the French King. It was a pity the nation
must know the fact. They would not like it.
“Like it! Dunkirk sold! Whose property was
Dunkirk?” asked Dr. Reede, reverting to the
time when Oliver’s acquisition of Dunkirk was
celebrated as a national triumph.
“We must conduct the bargains of the nation,
you know,” replied the Duke. “In old times, the
people desired no better managers of their affairs
than their kings.”
“’Tis a marvel then that they troubled themselves
to have Parliaments. Pray God the people
may be content with what they shall receive for a
conquest which they prized! Some other goodly
town, I trust, is secured to us; or some profitable
fishing coast; or some fastness which shall give
us advantage over the enemy, and spare the blood
of our soldiers.”
“It were as well to have retained Dunkirk as
taken any of these in exchange,” said the King;—a
proposition which Dr. Reede was far from
disputing. “Our necessities required another
fashion of payment.”
"In money!—and then the taxes will be somewhat
lightened. This will be a welcome relief to
the people, although their leave was not asked.
There is at least the good of a lifting up of a little
portion of their burdens."
“Not so. We cannot at present spare our
subjects. This 400,000l. come from Dunkirk is
all too little for the occasions of our dignity.
54Our house at Hampton Court is not yet suitably
arranged. The tapestries are such that the world
can show nothing nobler, yet the ceilings, however
finely fretted, are not yet gilt. The canal is
not perfected, and the Banqueting House in the
Paradise is yet bare.”
“The extraordinary wild fowl in St. James’s
Park did not fly over without cost,” observed the
Duke.
"Some did. The melancholy water-fowl from
Astracan was bestowed by the Russian Ambassador;
and certain merchants who came for
justice brought us the cranes and the milk-white
raven. But the animals that it was needful to
put in to make the place answerable to its design,—the
antelopes, and the Guinea goats, and the
Arabian sheep, and others,—cost nearly their
weight of gold. Kings cannot make fair bargains."
“For aught but necessaries,” interposed the
divine.
"Or for necessaries. Windsor is exceedingly
ragged and ruinous. It will occupy the cost of
Dunkirk to restore it——"
“According to the taste of the ladies of the
court,” interrupted the Duke. “They will have
the gallery of horns furnished with beams of the
rarest elks and antelopes that there be in the
world. Then the hall and stairs must be bright
with furniture of arms, in festoons, trophy-like:
while the chambers have curious and effeminate
pictures, giving a contrast of softness to that
which presented only war and horror.”
55“Then there is the demolishing of the palace
at Greenwich, in order to buildbuild a new one.
Besides the cost of rearing, we are advised so to
make a cut as to let in the Thames like a square
bay, which will be chargeable.”
“And this is to be ordered by Parliament?
or are the people to be told that a foreign possession
of theirs is gone to pay for water-fowl and
effeminate pictures?”
“Then there is the army,” continued the King.
“I have daily news of a lack of hospitals, so that
our maimed soldiers die of the injuries of the air.
And this very defeat, with which the city will
presently be ringing, was caused by the failure
of ammunition. And not unknowingly; for this
young clerk had the audacity to forewarn us.”
“Better have sold the troops and their general
alive into the hands of the enemy, than send
them into the field without a sufficiency of
defence,” cried Dr. Reede.
“So his Majesty thinks,” observed the Duke;
“and has therefore done wisely in taking a goodly
sum from the Dutch to delay the sailing of the
fleet for the east till the season is too far gone for
action. Nay! is it not a benefit for the King to
have the money he so much needs, and for the
lives to be saved which must be otherwise lost
for want of the due ammunition?”
Dr. Reede was too much affected at this gross
bartering away of the national honour to trust
himself to speak; Edmund observed that he
should insist, in his pamphlet, on the exceeding
expensiveness of war in these days, in comparison
56of the times when men went out, each with his
bow and arrow, or his battle-axe, and his provision
of food furnished at his own charge.
Since gunpowder had been used, and engines of
curious workmanship,—since war had become a
science, it had grown mightily expensive, and the
people must pay accordingly, as he should
speedily set forth.
“Setting forth also how the people should
therefore be the more consulted, before a strife
is entered upon,” said the clergyman.
“Nay,” said the Duke, “I am for making
the matter short and easy. An expensive army
we must have; and a troublesome Parliament to
boot is too much. I am for getting up the army
into an honourable condition, and letting down
the Parliament. His Majesty will be persuaded
thereto in time, when he has had another taste
of the discontents of his changeable people.”
Dr. Reede imagined that such an innovation
might not be the last change, if the nation should
have more liking to be represented by a Parliament
than ruled by an army. But the Duke did
not conceal his contempt for the new fashion of
regarding the people and their representatives.
There was no telling what pass things might
come to when monarchs were reduced to shifts
to get money, and the people fancied that they
had a right to sit in judgment on the use that
was made of it. He seemed to forget that he
had had a father, and what had become of him,
while he set up as an example worthy of all imitation
the spirited old king, bluff Harry, that put
57out his hand and took what he pleased, and
amused himself with sending grumblers to seek
adventures north, south, east, or west. If the
King would take his advice, he would show the
nation an example of the first duty of a king,—to
protect his people from violence,—in such a
fashion as should leave the Parliament little to
say, even if allowed to meet. Let his Majesty
bestow all his paternal care on cherishing his
army.
“It is true,” said Dr. Reede, “that a ruler’s
first duty is to give security to his people; and
in the lowest state in which men herd together,
the danger is looked for from without; and the
people who at home gather food, each for himself,
go out to war, each with his own weapon. Their
ruler does no more than call them out, and point
the way, and lead them home. Afterwards, when
men are settled on lands, and made the property
of the rich and strong, they go out to war at the
charge of their lords, and the King has still
nothing to do but to command them. Every
man is or may be a warrior; and it is for those
who furnish forth his blood and sinews, his weapons
and his food, to decide about the conduct of the
war. But, at a later time, when men intermingle
and divide their labour at will, and the time of
slavery is over, every man is no longer a warrior,
but some fight for hire, while those who hire them
stay at their business at home.”
“Or at their pleasures,” observed the Duke,
glancing at his brother.
“Under favour, no,” replied Dr. Reede. "It
58is not, I conceive, the King that hires the army
to do his pleasure, but the people who hire it for
their defence, the King having the conduct of the
enterprises. If the will of the nation be not
taken as to their defence,—if they should perchance
think they need no armed defence, and
lose their passion for conquest, whence must
come the hire of their servants,—the soldiery?"
“They must help themselves with it,” replied
the Duke, carelessly.
"And if they find a giant at every man’s door,—a
lion in the path to every one’s field?" said
the divine.
“Thy learning hath perplexed thee, man.
These are not the days of enchantment, of wild
beasts, and overtopping men.”
“Pardon me; there are no days when men
may not be metamorphosed, if the evil influence
be but strong enough. There are no days when
a man’s household gods will not make a giant of
him for the defence of their shrine. There are
no days when there are not such roarings in the
path of violence as to sink the heart of the spoiler
within him.”
“Let but the art of war improve like other
arts,” said the Duke, “and our cannon will easily
out-roar all your lions, and beat down the giants
you speak of.”
“Rather the reverse, I conceive,” said the
plain-spoken clergyman. “The expense of improved
war is aggravated, not only in the outfit,
but in the destruction occasioned. The soldier
is a destructive labourer, and, as such, will not
59be overlong tolerated by an impoverished nation,
whose consent to strife is the more necessary the
more chargeable such strife becomes to them.
Furthermore, men even now look upon blood as
something more precious than water, and upon
human souls as somewhat of a higher nature than
the fiery bubbles that our newly-wise chemists
send up into the ether, to wander whither no eye
can follow them. Our cannon now knock down
a file where before a battle-axe could cleave but a
single skull. Men begin already to tremble over
their child’s play of human life; and if the day
comes when some mighty engine shall be prepared
to blow to atoms half an army, there may
be found a multitude of stout hearts to face it;
but where is he who will be brave enough to fire
the touch-hole, even for the sure glory of being
God’s arch enemy?”
“Is this brother of thine seeking a patent for
some new device of war-engines?” inquired Charles
of the divine. “Methinks your discourse seems
like a preface to such a proposal. Would it were
so! for patents aid the exchequer.”
“Would it were so!” said the Duke, “for a
king might follow his own will with such an
engine in his hand.”
“Would it were so!” said Dr. Reede, “for
then would the last days of war be come, and
Satan would find much of his occupation gone.
Edmund, if thou wilt invent such an engine as
may mow down a host at a blow, I will promise
thee a triumph on that battle-field, and the intercession
of every church in Christendom. Such
a deed shall one day be done. War shall one
60day be ended; but not by you, Edmund. Men
must enact the wild beast yet a few centuries
longer, to furnish forth a barbarous show to their
rulers, till men shall call instead for a long age
of fasting, and sackcloth, and ashes.”
“Meantime,” said Edmund, “they call impertinently
for certain accounts of the charges
of our wars which his Majesty is over gracious in
permitting them to demand.”
“Do they think so?”
“They cannot but see,” said the Duke, “by
the way his Majesty gave his speech to the Parliament,
that he desires no meddling from them.”
“And how did I speak?” asked the King.
“Did I not assure the Commons that I would
not have asked for their subsidies if I had not had
need; and that through no extravagance of my
own, but the disorder of the times? And is not
that much to say when I am daily told by my
gentlemen of the palace, and others who know
better still, that my will is above all privilege of
Parliament or city, and that I have no need to
account to any at all? How did I speak?”
"Only as if your wits were with your queen,
or some other lady, while the words of your
speech lay under your eye. Some words your
Commons must needs remember, from the many
times they were said over; but further——"
“Pshaw!” cried the King, vexed at the description
he had himself asked for. “This learned
divine knows not what our Parliament is made
of. There are but two seamen and about twenty
merchants, and the rest have no scruple in coming
drunk to the house, and making a mockery
61of the country people when they are sober. How
matters it how I give my speech to them?”
“They are indeed not the people,” observed
Reede; "and I forewarn your Majesty that their
consent is not the consent of the people; and
that however they may clap the hands at your
Majesty’s enterprises and private sales, the people
will not be the less employed in looking back
upon Oliver——"
“And forward to me?” inquired the Duke,
laughing.
"And forward to the time when the proud
father shall not be liable to see his only son return
barefoot and tattered from a war where he
has spilled his blood; or a daughter made the
victim, first of violence, and then of mockery,
through the example of the King’s court; and
no justice to be had but by him who brings the
heaviest bribe:—forward to the time when drunken
cavaliers shall be thought unfitting representatives
of a hungering people; and when the money
which is raised by the toils of the nation shall be
spent for the benefit of the nation; when men
shall inquire how Rome fell, and why France is
falling; and shall find that decay ensues when
that which is a trust is still pertinaciously used
as prerogative, and when the profusion in high
places is answerable to the destitution below!"
“Nay; I am sure there is destitution in high
places,” cried the King, “and luxury in the
lower. I see not a few ladies outshining my
Queen in gallantry of jewels; and if you like to
look in at certain low houses that I could tell you
62of, you will see what vast heaps of gold are squandered
in deep and most prodigious gaming.”
“True; and therein is found the excuse of the
court; that whenever the nation is over-given to
luxury, the court is prodigious in its extravagance.”
“Hold, man!” cried the King. “Wouldst
thou be pilloried for a libel?”
“Such is too common a sight to draw due
regard,” coolly replied the divine. “Libels are
in some sort the primers of the ignorant multitude,
scornfully despised for their ignorance.
There are not means wherewith to give the
people letters in an orderly way; so that they gape
after libels first, and then they gape to see them
burned by the hangman; and learn one sort of
hardness by flinging stones at a pilloried wretch,
and another sort of hardness by watching the
faces of traitors who pray confidently on the scaffold,
and look cheerfully about them on the hangman’s
hellish instruments; and all this hardness,
which may chance to peril your Majesty, is not
always mollified by such soft things as they may
witness at the theatres which profanely give and
take from the licentious times. If the people
would become wise, such is the instruction that
awaits them.”
“Methinks you will provoke us to let the people
see how cheerfully you would look on certain
things that honest gazers round a scaffold shrink
from beholding. It were better for you to pray
for me from your pulpit, like a true subject of
Christ and your King.”
63“Hitherto I have done so; but it pleases your
Majesty that from my pulpit I should pray no
longer. Alas!” cried he, casting a glance through
the window as he perceived that the vessel drew
to land, “alas! what a raging fire! And
another! And a third!”
“The bonfires for the victory,” quietly observed
Edmund.
Dr. Reede was forbidden to throw any doubts
abroad on the English having gained a splendid
victory. The King had ordered these bonfires
at the close of the fast day. They were lighted,
it appeared, somewhat prematurely, as the sun
yet glittered along the Thames; but this only
showed the impatient joy of the people. The
church bells were evidently preparing to ring
merry peals as soon as the last hour of humiliation
should have expired. The King’s word had
gone forth. It suited his purposes to gain a victory
just now; and a victory he was determined
it should be, to the last moment. When the
people should discover the cheat, the favours occasioned
by it would be past recall. They could
only do what they had done before,—go home
and be angry.
This was all that now remained for Dr. Reede,
the King’s landing being waited for by a throng
of persons whose converse had little affinity with
wise counsel. Certain courtiers, deplorably ennuyés
by the king’s absence, sauntered about the
gardens, and looked abroad upon the river, in
hopes of his approach. An importation of French
coxcombs from Dunkirk, in fantastical habits, was
64already here to offend the eyes of the insulted
English people. It was not till Edmund (who
was not dismissed with Dr. Reede) began to exhibit
at home the confidence with which he had
been treated, that Dr. Reede and his lady became
aware how much these accomplished cadets could
teach Charles on the part of their own extravagant
master. Louis the Fourteenth knew of
more ways of raising money than even Charles.
He had taken to creating offices for sale, for
which the court ladies amused themselves in
making names. The pastime of divining their object
and utility was left to the people who paid for
them. They read, or were told,—and it made a
very funny riddle,—that the inspector of fresh-butter
had kissed hands on his appointment;
that the ordainer of faggots had had the honour
of dining with his Majesty; and that some mighty
and wealthy personage had been honoured with
the office of licenser of barber-wig-makers.
The example of Louis in this and other matters
was too good not to be followed by one in circumstances
of equal necessity. Edmund was not
by any means to delay the “discreet composure”
by which the minds of the people were to be
propitiated and satisfied. He was to laud to
the utmost the Duke’s conduct of naval affairs,—(whose
credit rested on the ability of his
complaisant Clerk of the Acts.) He was to
falsify the navy accounts as much as could be
ventured, exaggerating the expenses and extenuating
the receipts, while he made the very best of
the results. He was to take for granted the
65willingness of a grateful people to support the
dignity of the sovereign, while he insinuated
threats of the establishment of a civil list,—(a
thing at that time unknown.) All this was to be
done not the less for room being required for
eloquence about the sale of Dunkirk, and the
loan from France, and the bribe from Holland;—monuments
of kingly wisdom all, and of
paternal solicitude to spare the pockets of the
people. All this was to be done not the less for
the bright idea which had occurred to some
courtier’s mind that the making of a few new
ambassadors might bring money to his Majesty’s
hands. There was more than one man about the
court who was very willing to accept of the dignity
of such an office, and to pay to the power that
appointed him a certain fair proportion of the
salary which the people must provide. One
gentleman was accordingly sent to Spain, to
amuse himself in reading Calderon, and another
to some eastern place where he might sit on
cushions, and smoke at the expense of the people
of England, and to the private profit of their
monarch. Amidst all these clever arrangements,
nothing was done for the security or the advancement
of the community. No new measures
of defence; no better administration of justice;
no advantageous public works, no apparatus of
education, were originated; and, as for the
dignity of the sovereign, that was a matter past
hope. But by means of the treacherous sale of
the nation’s property and of public offices, by
bribes, by falsification of the public accounts,
66breaches of royal credit were for the present
stopped, and the day of reckoning deferred. If
the Duke of York could have foreseen from whom
and at what time this reckoning would be demanded,
he might have been less acute in his
suggestions, and less bold in his advice; and
both he and the King might have employed
to less infamous purpose this day of solemn fast
and deprecation of God’s judgments. But, however
true might be Dr. Reede’s doctrine that the
sins of government are the sins of the nation, it
happened in this case, as in a multitude of others,
that the accessaries to the crime offered the
atonement, while the principals made sport of
both crime and atonement.
The false report about the late engagement
had gained ground sufficiently to answer the
temporary purposes of those who spread it. As
Dr. Reede took his way homewards, bonfires
gleamed reflected in the waters of the river, and
exhibited to advantage the picturesque fronts of
the wooden houses in the narrow streets, and
sent trains of sparks up into the darkening sky,
and illuminated the steeples that in a few more
seasons were to fall into the surging mass of a
more awful conflagration. On reaching the
comfortable dwelling which he expected to be
soon compelled to quit, he gave himself up, first
to humiliation on account of the guilt against
which he had in vain remonstrated, and then to
addressing to the King a strong written appeal
on behalf of the conscientious presbyterian clergy,
who had, on the faith of the royal word, believed
67themselves safe from such temptations to violate
their consciences as they were now suffering
under.
On a certain Saturday of the same month
might be seen the most magnificent triumph that
ever floated on the Thames. It far exceeded the
Venetian pageantry on occasion of espousing the
Adriatic. The city of London was entertaining
the King and Queen; and the King was not at
all sorry that the people were at the same time
entertained, while he was making up his mind
whether, on dissolving the Parliament, he should
call another which would obligingly give him the
dean and chapter lands, or whether he should
let it be seen, according to the opinion of his
brother, that there was no need of any more
parliaments. As he sat beside his Queen, in an
antique-shaped vessel, under a canopy of cloth of
gold, supported by Corinthian pillars, wreathed
with flowers, festoons, and garlands, he meditated
on the comfort that would accrue, on the one
hand, from all his debts being paid out of these
church lands, and, on the other, from such an
entire freedom from responsibility as he should
enjoy when there should be no more speeches to
make to his Commons, and no more remonstrances
to hear from them, grounded on dismal tales of
the distresses of his people which he had rather
not hear. The thrones and triumphal arches
might do for the corporation of London to amuse
itself with, and for the little boys and girls on
either side of the river to stare at and admire:
but it was in somewhat too infantine a taste to
68please the majority of the gazers otherwise than
as a revival of antique amusements. The most
idly luxurious about the court preferred entertainments
which had a little more meaning in them,—dramatic
spectacles, pictures, music, and fine
buildings and gardens. War is also a favourite
excitement in the middle age of refinement; and
the best part of this day’s entertainments, next
to the music, was the peals of ordnance both from
the vessels and the shore, which might prettily
remind the gallants, amidst their mirth and their
soft flirtations, of the cannonading that was going
on over the sea. Within a small section of the
city of London, many degrees of mirth might be
found this day.
In the royal barge, the Queen cast her “languishing
and excellent eyes” over the pageant
before her, and returned the salutations of the
citizens who made obeisances in passing, and
now and then exchanged a few words with her
Portuguese maids of honour, the King being too
thoughtful to attend to her;—altogether not very
merry.
In the barge immediately following, certain of
the King’s favourites made sport of the Queen’s
foretop,—turned aside very strangely,—of the
monstrous fardingales and olivada complexions
and unagreeable voices of her Portuguese ladies,—and
of the old knight, her friend, whose bald pate
was covered by a huge lock of hair, bound on by
a thread, very oddly. The King’s gravity also
made a good joke; and there was an amusing
incident of a boat being upset, which furnished
69laughter for a full half hour. A family of Presbyterians,
turned out of a living because the King
had broken his word, were removing their chattels
to some poor place on the other side of the river,
and had unawares got their boat entangled in the
procession, and were run down by a royal barge.
It was truly laughable to see first the divine, and
then his pretty daughters, with their dripping long
hair, picked up from the water, while all their
little wealth went to the bottom: and yet more
so to witness how, when the King, of his bounty,
threw gold to the sufferers, the clergyman tossed
it back so vehemently that it would have struck
the Duke of York on the temple, if he had not
dexterously contrived to receive it on the crown
of his periwig. It was a charming adventure to
the King’s favourites;—very merry.
In the mansions by the river side, certain
gentlemen from the country were settling themselves,
in preparation for taking office under the
government. They and their fathers had been
out of habits of business for fourscore years, and
were wholly incapable of it, and knew themselves
to be so; the best having given themselves to
rural employments, and others to debauchery;
but, as all men were now declared incapable of
employment who had served against the King,
and as these cavaliers knew that their chief business
was to humour his Majesty, they made
themselves easy about their responsibilities, looked
after their tapestries, plate, and pictures, talked
of the toils and cares of office, and were—very
merry.
70In the narrow streets in their neighbourhood
might be hourly seen certain of the King’s
soldiers, belted and armed, cursing, swearing, and
stealing; running into public-houses to drink,
and into private ones to carry off whatever they
had a mind to; leaving the injured proprietors
disposed to reflect upon Oliver, and to commend
him,—what brave things he did, and how safe a
place a man’s own house was in his time, and
how he made the neighbour princes fear him;
while now, a prince that came in with all the
love, and prayers, and good-liking of his people,
who had given greater signs of loyalty and willingness
to serve him with their estates than ever
was done by any people, could get nothing but
contempt abroad, and discontent at home; and
had indeed lost all so soon, that it was a miracle
how any one could devise to lose so much in so
little time. These housekeepers, made sage by
circumstance, looked and spoke with something
very little like mirth. Those who had given occasion
to such thoughts were, meantime,—very
merry.
It was not to these merry men, wise people
thought, that the King must look for help in the
day of war, but to the soldiers of the republican
army, who had been declared by act of parliament
for evermore incapable of serving the kingdom.
But where were these men to be found,
if wanted? Not one could be met with begging
in the streets to tell how his comrades might be
reached. One captain in the old parliament
army was turned shoemaker, and another a
71baker. This lieutenant was now a haberdasher;
that a brewer. Of the common soldiers, some
were porters, and others mechanics in their
aprons, and husbandmen in their frocks, and
all as quiet and laborious as if war had never
been their occupation. The spirits of these men
had been trained in contentment with God’s
providences; and though, as they sat at the loom
and the last, they had many discontented thoughts
of man’s providences, it was clear to observers
among the King’s own servants that he was a
thousand times safer from any evil meant by
them than from his own unsatisfied and insatiable
cavaliers. While the staid artizans who had
served under Cromwell looked out upon the river
as the procession passed, they dropped a few
words in their families about the snares of the
Evil One, and were—not very merry.
Within hearing of the ordnance in which the
young gallants of the court delighted was an
hospital, meagrely supplied with the comforts
which its inmates required, where languished, in
a crowded space, many of the soldiers and sailors
who had been set up to be fired at while it was
known in high quarters that there was such a
deficiency of ammunition as must deprive the
poor fellows of the power of effectual self-defence.
This fact had become known, and it had sunk
deep into the souls of the brave fellows who,
maimed, feverish, and heart-sore,—in pain for
want of the proper means of cure, and half suffocated
from the number of their fellow-sufferers,
listened with many a low-breathed curse to the
72peals of ordnance that shook their crazy place of
refuge, and forswore mirth and allegiance together.
Within hearing of the shouts and of a faint
occasional breath of music from the royal band,
were certain of the two thousand clergy, who
were to resign their livings the next morning,
and whose families were taking advantage of the
neighbourhood being deserted for the day to remove
their furniture, and betake themselves to
whatever place they might have found wherein
the righteous could lay his head. Dr. Reede was
one of these. He had been toiling all day with
his wife, demolishing the tout ensemble of comfort
which had been formed under her management.
He was now, while she was engaged with
her infants, sitting alone in his study for the last
time. He was doing nothing; for his business
in this place was closed. He let his eye be
amused by the quick flickering in the breeze of
the short, shining grass of his little court, which
stretched up to his window. The dark formal
shrubs, planted within the paling by his own
hand, seemed to nod to him as the wind passed
over their heads. The summer flowers in the
lozenge-shaped parterres which answered to each
other, danced and kissed unblamed beneath the
Rev. Doctor’s gaze. All looked as if Nature’s
heart were merry, however sad might be those of
her thoughtful children. The Doctor stepped
out upon the grass. There was yet more for
him to do there. He had, with his own hands,
mowed the plat, and clipped the borders;
73and the little hands of the elder of his two children
had helped to pluck out the very few weeds
that had sprung up. But the weather had been
warm and dry, and, in order to leave the place
in the beauty desired by its departing tenant, it
was necessary to water the flower-court. It was
not a very inspiriting thing to glance at doors
and windows standing wide, displaying the nakedness
of an empty dwelling within: so the Doctor
hastened to the well to fill his bucket. Mrs.
Reede heard the jingle of the chain, and showed
herself at an upper window, while the child that
could walk made her way down stairs with all
speed to help papa, and wonder at her own round
little face in the full bucket. Mrs. Reede was
glad that her husband had turned out of his
study, though she could not bring herself to
sympathize in his anxiety to leave all in a state
of the greatest practicable beauty. If a gale had
torn up the shrubs, or the hot sun of this summer
day had parched the grass and withered the
flowers, she did not think she could have been
sorry. But it was very well that her husband
had left his study open for the further operations
necessary there. This room had remained the
very last in its entireness. The time was now
come when she must have asked her husband to
quit his chair and desk, and let his books be dislodged.
She would make haste to complete the
work of spoliation, and she hoped he would make
a long task of watering the flower-court.
He was not likely to do that when he had
once perceived that she and one of her damsels
74were lifting heavy loads of books, while another
was taking care of the baby. He hastened to
give their final draught to his favourite carnations,
placed a chair for Esther on the grass just outside
the window, where she might sit with the infant,
and, while resting herself, talk to him as he
finished her laborious task.
Mrs. Reede did not remember to have ever
started so incessantly at the sound of guns;
and the air-music of the window-harp that she
had seen in the pavilions of great men’s gardens
had never come so mournfully over her spirit as
the snatches of harmony that the wind now
brought from the river to make her infant hold
up his tiny finger while his sister said “hark!”
She was, for once, nervous. It might be seen in
her flushed face and her startled movements; and
the poor baby felt it in the absence of the usual
ease with which he was held and played with. A
sharp sudden cry from him called the attention of
the doctor from his task. In a moment, mamma’s
grief was more tumultuous than the infant’s.
“O, my child! my child! I have hurt my
child! my own little baby!” cried she, weeping
bitterly, and of course redoubling the panic of the
little one.
“My dear love,” said her husband, trying to
prove to her that the baby had only been frightened
by a jerk; “my dear love, you alarm yourself
much more than the child. See!” and he
held up in the evening sunlight the brass plate
on which his study lamp stood. Its glittering
at once arrested the infant’s terrors: but not so
soon could the tears of the mother be stopped.
75“My love, there must be some deeper cause
than this trifling accident,” said he, sitting down
on the low window sill beside her chair. “Is it
that you have pent up your grief all day, and that
it will have way?”
Mrs. Reede had a long train of sad thoughts
to disclose, in the intervals of her efforts to compose
herself. The children, she said, amused
themselves as if nothing was the matter; while
who could tell what they might think hereafter of
being thus removed from a fair and honourable
home, and carried where—O, there was no
telling what lot might await them! If everybody
had thought the sacrifice a right one, she
could have gone through it without any regret:
but some of her husband’s oldest friends thought
him wrong——
“Towards God, or towards you, my love?”
"O, towards these children, I suppose. They
dare not think that you would do anything wrong
towards me. I am sure I only think of you
first, and then of the children. How you have
preached here, with the souls of your people in
your hand, to mould them as you would! and
now, you must go where your gift and your office
will be nothing; and you will be only like any
other man. And, as for the children, we do not
know——"
“When the bird leads forth her brood from
their warm nest, because springes are set round
about them, does she know what shall befall
them? There may be hawks abroad, or a
sharp wind that may be too strong for their scarce-plumed
76wings. Or they may gather boldness
from their early flight, and wave in the sunshine
on a high bough, and pour out there a grateful
morn and even song from season to season. The
parent bird knows not: but she must needs take
them from among the springes, however soft may
be the nest, and cool the mossy tree. We know
more than this parent bird; even that no sparrow
falleth unheeded to the ground.”
Mrs. Reede’s tears began to flow again as another
faint breath of music reached her.
“Is it that you will be more composed when
the sounds of mirth, to us unseasonable, have
passed away?” asked Dr. Reede, smiling.
“It does seem hard that our spoilers should
be making merry while we are going forth we
know not whither,” said the wife.
“How would it advantage the mother bird
that the fowlers should lie close while she plumes
her pinions to be gone? Will she stoop in her
flight for all their mirth? As for us, music may
be to us a rare treat henceforth. Let our ears
be pleased with it, whencesoever it may come.”
And he made the children hearken, till they
clapped their little hands, and their mother once
more smiled. Her husband then said to her,
“If this mirth be ungodly, there is no reason
why we should be more scandalized at it than
on any other day, only because we ourselves are
not merry. If it be innocent, we should thank
God that others are happier than ourselves. Yet
I am not otherwise than happy in the inward
spirit. I shall never repent this day.”
77"They say you will, when——But it is not as
if we stood alone. It is said that there will be a
large number of the separated."
“Thank God! not for the companionship to
ourselves, so much as for the profit to his righteousness.
It will be much to meet here and
there eyes that tell back one’s own story, and to
clasp hands that are undefiled by the world’s
lucre. But it is more to know that God’s truth
is so hymned by some thousand tongues this
night, that the echo shall last till weak voices like
ours shall be wanted no more.”
“Let us go,” cried Mrs. Reede, dispersing her
last tears, and lifting up one child while the
other remained in her husband’s arms. He took
advantage of her season of strength, and resolved
to convey her at once to the humble lodging
which was to be their present abode, and to
return himself to see that all was done. He detained
her only to join him in a brief thanksgiving
for the happiness they had enjoyed there since
their marriage day, and to beseech a blessing on
him who was to succeed to the dwelling and to
the pastoral office. Courageous as was Mrs.
Reede’s present mood, she was still at the mercy
of trifles. The little girl’s kitten would not bear
them company. It had been removed twice, and
had returned, and now was not to be found. It
had hidden itself in some corner whence it would
come out when they were gone; and the child
departed in a very unchristian state of distress.
Her mamma found that both she and her child had
78yet to learn Dr. Reede’s method of not fretting
because of evil-doers.
Though he could not trouble himself with personal
resentments, no man could more strenuously
rebuke and expose guilt,—especially guilt
in high places, which is so much worse than other
guilt, in as far as it desolates a wider region of
human happiness. In his farewell discourse,
the next day, he urged some considerations on
behalf of society far more eagerly than he ever
asked anything for himself.
“It is no new thing,” said he, "for men to be
required to set their hand to that which they believe
not, or to affirm that they believe that which they
understand no more in the expression than in the
essence. It is no new thing for a mistake to be
made as to such protestation, so that if a man say
he believes that a sown field will bear corn,
though he knows not the manner of its sprouting
nor the order of its ripening, he shall be also
required to believe a proposition in an unknown
tongue, whereof he knows not even what it is
that should be proposed. It is no new thing
that men should start at such a requisition, as a
sound-witted man would start from the shows
and babble of the magician; or as a modest wise
man would shrink from appointing the way to a
wandering comet, lest he should unawares bring
the orderly heavens to a mighty wreck. It is no
new thing for the searchers of God’s ways to
respect his everlasting laws more than man’s presumptuous
bidding: or for Him whom they serve
79so to change the face of things to them as to make
his extremest yoke easy, and his heaviest burden
light:—to cast a shade over what must be foregone,—whether
it be life itself, or only the goodly
things in which maybe too much of our life hath
been found,—or to beam a light from his own
highest heaven on the wilderness-path, which
may seem horrid to those who are not to tread it,
but passable enough to such as must needs take
this way to their everlasting home. These
things being not new, are a sign to us recusants
of this day not to be in anywise astonished or
dismayed, and also not to allow a dwelling upon
the part we have taken, as if it were any mighty
merit to trust to God’s providence, which waits
only to be trusted, or required any marvellous
faith to commit ourselves to Christ’s word, which,
if it be Christ’s, must stand when the heavens
themselves shall be dissolved. It behoves us rather
to look to things less clear than these, and more
important than the putting forth of a few of Christ’s
meanest shepherds from their folds;—for whom
the chief Shepherd may perhaps find other occasions;
and, if not, they may be well content to
lie down among the sheep, remembering that he
once had not where to lay his head. The true
occasion of this day is not to break one another’s
hearts with griefs and tears, (which may but puff
out or quench the acceptable fire of the altar;)
but so to fan the new-kindled flame as that it may
seize and consume whatsoever of foul and desecrating
shows most hideous in its light. Is it
80not plain that powers whose use is ushered in
with prayers, and alternated with the response of
God’s most holy name,—the powers of government,—are
used to ensnare those who open their
doors to whatsoever cometh in that name? It
is well that governments should be thus sanctified
to the ears and eyes of the governed; for, if
there be a commission more certainly given
straight from the hand of God than another it is
that of a ruler of men. Who but he opens the
eyes of the blind, and unstops the ears of the
deaf, and sets the lame on his feet, and strengthens
together the drooping heart and the feeble
knees,—by setting before the one the radiant
frame of society in all its fitness, and waking up
for another the voices of human companionship,
and compacting the powers of the weak with
those of the strong, and cheering all by warding
off injury from without, and making restraint
easy where perchance it may gall any of those
who are within? Sacred is the power of the
ruler as a trust; but if it be used as a property,
where is its sanctity? If the steward puts out
the eyes that follow him too closely, and ties the
tongue that importunes, and breaks the limbs of
the strong man in sport, so as to leave him an
impotent beggar in the porch of the mansion,—do
we not know from the Scripture what shall be
the fate of that steward? As it is with a single
ruler, so shall it be with a company of rulers,—with
a government which regards the people only
as the something on which itself must stand,
81which takes bread from the children to give it to
dogs; which sells God’s gifts to them that are
without, at the risk of such utter blindness that
they shall weary themselves to find the door out
of their perplexities and terrors. What governments
there be that commit the double sin of
lording it over consciences, (which are God’s
heritage,) and of ruling for their own low pleasures
instead of the right living and moving of
the people, judge ye. If there be any which mismanage
its defence, and deny or pervert justice,
and refuse public works, and make the church a
scandal, and the court a spectacle for angels to weep
over and devils to resort to, and, instead of speeding
the people’s freedom with the wings of knowledge,
shut them into the little cells of ancient
men’s wits, it is time that such should know why
God hath made them stewards, and should be
alarmed for the coming of their Master. It is
not for the men and maid-servants to wrest his
staff from his hands, or to refuse his reasonable
bidding, or to forsake, the one his plough, and
the other his mill, and the maidens to spread the
table: but it is for any one to give loud warning
that the Master of the house will surely demand
an account of the welfare of his servants.
Such a warning do I give; and such is the
warning spoken by the many mourners of this day,
who, because they honour the kingly office as
the holiest place of the fair temple of society,
and kingly agents as the appointed priesthood,
can the less bear to see the nation outraged as
82if there were no avenging angel of Jehovah
flying abroad; and comfortless in their miseries,
as if Jehovah himself were not in the midst of
them."
It was well that Dr. Reede felt that he could
bear the pillory. He was pilloried.
83
History is silent as to the methods by which
men were enabled to endure the tedium of journeys
by the heavy coaches of the olden time.
The absence of all notion of travelling faster
might, indeed, be no inconsiderable aid,—an aid
of which travellers are at present, for the most
part, deprived; since the mail-coach passenger,
the envy of the poor tenant of the carrier’s cart,
feels envy, in his turn, of the privileged beings
who shoot along the northern rail-road; while
they, perhaps, are sighing for the time when they
shall be able to breakfast at one extremity of the
kingdom, and dine at the other. When once the
idea of not going fast enough enters a traveller’s
mind, ennui is pretty sure to follow; and it may
be to this circumstance that the patience of our
forefathers, under their long incarceration on the
road, was owing—if patience they had. Now, a
traveller who is too much used to journeying to
be amused, as a child is, by the mere process of
travelling, is dismayed alike if there be a full
number of passengers, and if there be none but
himself. In the first case, there is danger of
delay from the variety of deposits of persons and
goods; and in the second, there is an equal
danger of delay from the coachman having all
his own way, and the certainty, besides, of the
84absence of all opportunity of shaking off the
dulness of his own society.
Mr. Reid, a sociable young barrister, who had
never found himself at a loss on a journey, was
left desolate one day last summer when he least
expected it. He had taken his wife and child
down to the south, in order to establish them by
the sea-side for a few weeks; and he was now
travelling up to town by the stage-coach, in very
amusing company, as he thought, for the first
stage, but presently in solitude. Supposing that
his companions were going all the way, he took
his time about making the most of them, and
lost the opportunity. There was a sensible
farmer, who pointed right and left to the sheep
on the downs—green downs—retiring in long
sweeps from the road; and he had much to relate
of the methods of cultivation which had been
pursued here, there, and everywhere,—with the
Barn Field, and Rick Mead, and Pond-side Field,
and Brook Hollow, and many other pretty places
that he indicated. He had also stores of information
on the farmer’s favourite subject of complaint—the
state of the poor. He could give
the history of all the well-meant attempts of my
lord this, and my lady that, and colonel the
other, to make employment, and institute prizes
of almshouses, and induce their neighbours to
lay out more on patches of land than less helpless
folks would think it worth while to bestow.
Meantime, a smart young lady in the opposite
corner was telling her widowed chaperon why
she could not abide the country, and would not
85be tempted to leave dear London any more,—namely,
that the country was chalky, and whitened
the hems of all her petticoats. The widow,
in return, assured the unbelieving girl that the
country was not chalky all over the world, and
that she had actually seen, with her own eyes,
the junction of a white, a red, and a black road,—very
convenient, as one might choose one’s
walk by the colour of one’s gown. The widow
at the same time let fall her wish to have the
charge—merely for the sake of pleasant occupation—of
the household of a widower, to whose
daughters she could teach everything desirable;
especially if they were intended to look after
dairy and poultry-yard, and such things.
“Thank’ee, ma’am,” said the farmer, as she
looked full at him; “my daughters are some of
them grown up; and they have got on without
much teaching since their mother died.”
Mr. Reid promised himself to gain more information
about the widow’s estimate of her own
capabilities; but she and her charge were not
yet going to “dear London.” They got out at
the first country town, just after the farmer had
thrust himself half out of the window to stop
the coach, flung himself on the stout horse that
was waiting for him at the entrance of a green
lane, and trotted off, with a prodigious exertion
of knee, elbow, and coat-flap.
Mr. Reid had soon done thinking of the widow,
and of the damsel who had displayed so intimate
a knowledge of rural life. Pauperism lasted
longer; but this was only another version of a
86dismal story with which he was already too well
acquainted. He was glad to think of something
else. He found that he got most sun by riding
backward, and most wind by riding forward, and
made his election in favour of the latter. He
discovered, after a momentary doubt, that his
umbrella was safe, and that there was no occasion
to trouble his knees any longer with his
great-coat. He perceived that the coach had
been new-lined, and he thought the lace suited
the lining uncommonly well. He wondered whether
the people would be as confoundedly long in
changing horses at every stage as they had been
at the first. It would be very provoking to arrive
in town too late for dinner at G——’s. Ah! the
women by the road-side found it a fine day for
drying the linen they had washed. How it blew
about, flapping, with a noise like mill-sails; big-sleeved
pinafores and dancing stockings! This
was a pretty country to live in: the gentlemen’s
houses were sufficiently sheltered, and the cottages
had neat orchards behind them; and one
would think pains had been taken with the green
lanes—just in the medium as they were between
rankness and bareness. What an advantage
roads among little hills have in the clear stream
under the hedge,—a stream like this, dimpling
and oozing, now over pebbles, and now among
weeds! That hedge would make a delicious foreground
for a picture,—the earth being washed
away from the twisted roots, and they covered
with brown moss, with still a cowslip here and
there nodding to itself in the water as the wind
87passed by. By the way, that bit of foreground
might be kept in mind for his next paper for the
“New Monthly.” It would be easy to give his
subject a turn that would allow that hedge and
its cowslip to be brought in. What had not
Victor Hugo made of a yellow flower, in a scene
to which nobody who had read it would need a
second reference! But this well, to the left, was
even better than the hedge: it must have been
described already; for it looked as if put there
for the purpose. What a damp nook in the
hedge it stood in, with three old yews above it,
and tufts of long grass to fringe the place!
What a well-used chain and ladle, and what
merry, mischievous children, pushing one another
into the muddy pool where the drippings
fell, and splashing each other, under pretence of
drinking! He was afraid of losing the impression
of this place, so much dusty road as he had
to pass through, and so many new objects to
meet before he could sit down to write; unless,
indeed, he did it now. Why should not he write
his paper now? It was a good idea—a capital
thought!
Three backs of letters and a pencil were presently
found, and a flat parcel in one of the window-pockets,
which served as a desk, when the
feet were properly planted on the opposite seat.
The lines were none of the straightest, at first;
and the dots and stops wandered far out of their
right places; while the long words looked somewhat
hieroglyphical. But the coach stopped;
and Mr. Reid forgot to observe how much longer
88it took than before to change horses while he was
the only passenger. He looked up only once,
and then saw so charming an old granny, with
her little Tommy, carrying a toad-in-a-hole to
the baker’s, that he was rewarded for his momentary
idleness, and resolved to find a place
for them too, near the well and the mossy hedge.
He was now as sorry to be off again as before
to stop. The horses were spirited, and the road
was rough. His pencil slipped and jerked, this
way and that. Presently his eyes ached: his
ideas were jostled away. It was impossible to
compose while the manual act was so troublesome;
it was nonsense to attempt it. Nothing
but idleness would do in travelling; so the
blunted pencil was put by, and the eye was
refreshed once more with green.
But now a new sort of country was opening.
The hedges were gone, and a prodigious stretch
of fallow on either hand looked breezy and
pleasant enough at first; and the lark sprang
from the furrow so blithely, that Reid longed to
stop the coach, that he might hear its trilling.
But the lark could not be heard, and was soon
out of sight; and the perspective of furrows
became as wearying as making pothooks had
been. Reid betook himself to examining the
window-pockets. There were two or three tidy
parcels for solicitors, of course; and a little one,
probably for a maid-servant, as there were seven
lines of direction upon it. The scent of strawberries
came from a little basket, coolly lined
with leaves, and addressed to Master Jones, at a
89school in a town to be presently passed through.
Reid hoped, for the boy’s sake, that there was a
letter too; and he found an interstice, through
which he could slip half-a-dozen burnt almonds,
which had remained in his pocket after treating
his own child. What speculations there would
be, next holiday time, about how the almonds
got in! Two or three other little parcels were
disregarded; for among them lay one of more
importance to Reid than all the rest,—three
newspapers, tied round once with a bit of red
tape, and directed, in pencil, to be left at the
Blue Lion till called for. Reid took the liberty
of untying the tape, and amusing himself with
the precious pieces of type that had fallen in his
way. There was little political intelligence in
these papers, and that was of old date; but a
little goes a great way with a solitary traveller;
and when the better parts of a newspaper are disposed
of, enough remains in the drier parts to
employ the intellect that courts suggestion. That
which is the case with all objects on which the
attention is occupied, is eminently the case with
a newspaper—that whatever the mind happens
to be full of there receives addition, and that the
mood in which it is approached there meets with
confirmation. Reid had heard much from the
farmer of the hardships which individuals suffer
from a wasteful public expenditure; and his eye
seemed to catch something which related to this
matter, to whatever corner of the papers it wandered.
90"Strike at ****** Palace.—All the
workmen at present employed on this extensive
structure ceased work on the appearance of the
contractor yesterday morning. Their demand for
higher wages being decidedly refused by him, the
men quitted the spot, and the works have since
remained deserted. A considerable crowd gathered
round, and appeared disposed to take part
with the workmen, who, it is said, have for some
time past been arranging a combination to secure
a rise of wages. The contractor declares his
intention to concede no part of the demand."
The crowd taking part with the workmen!
Then the crowd knows less than the workmen
what it is about. These wages are paid by that
very crowd; and it is because they issue from
the public purse that the workmen think they
may demand higher wages than they would from
a nobleman or private gentleman. The contractor
is but a medium, as they see, between the
tax-payers and themselves; and the terms of the
contract must depend much on the rate of wages
of those employed. I hope the contractor will
indeed concede nothing; for it is the people that
must overpay eventually; and it has been too
long taken for granted that the public must pay
higher for everything than individuals. I should
not wonder if these men have got it into their
heads, like an acquaintance of mine in the same
line, that, as they are taxed for these public
buildings, they have a right to get as much of
their money back as they can, forgetting that if
91every taxed person did the same, there would be
no palace built;—not but that we could spare
two or three extremely well;—or might, at least,
postpone some of the interminable alterations
and embellishments, with an account of which
the nation is treated, year after year, in return
for its complaisance in furnishing the cash. Let
their Majesties be nobly lodged, by all means;
and, moreover, gratified in the exercise of tastes
which are a thousand times more dignified than
those of our kings in the days of cloth of gold,
and more refined than those of monarchs who
could make themselves exceedingly merry at the
expense of their people. The test, after all, is—What
is necessary for the support of the administrating
body, and what upholds mere pomp?
These are no days for public pomp. In one
sense, the time for it is gone by; in another
sense, it is not come;—that is, we ought now to
be men enough to put away such childish things;
and, we cannot yet afford them. Two or three
noble royal palaces, let alone when once completed,
are, in my mind, a proper support to the
dignity of the sovereign. As for half-a-dozen,
if they do not make up a display of disgraceful
pomp, the barbaric princes of the East are greater
philosophers than I take them for. Yes, yes;
let the sovereign be nobly lodged; but let it be
remembered that noble lodgings are quite as
much wanted for other parties.
"Mr. ——’s motion was lost without a
division."
92Aye: just so. The concentrated essence of
the people, as the House of Commons pretends
to be, must put up with a sordid lodging, however
many royal palaces England may boast. They
are not anything so precious as they pretend to
be, or they would not so meanly exclude themselves
from their right. They might just as
faithfully consult the dignity of the empire by
making the King and Queen live in a cottage of
three rooms, as by squeezing themselves into a
house where there is neither proper accommodation
for their sittings, nor for the transaction of
their business in Committees, nor for witnessing,
nor for reporting their proceedings. I thought
my wife quite right in saying that she would never
again undergo the insult of being referred to the
ventilators; and I have determined twenty times
myself that I would despise the gallery so utterly
that I would never set foot in it again: yet to the
gallery I still go; and I should not wonder if my
wife puts away, for once or twice, her disgust at
inhaling smoke and steam, and her indignation
at being permitted to watch the course of legislation
only through a pigeon-hole and a grating.
The presence of women there, in spite of such
insults, is a proof that they are worthy of being
treated less like nuns and more like rational
beings; and the greater the rush and consequent
confusion in the gallery, the more certain is it that
there are people who want, and who eventually
will have the means of witnessing the proceedings
of their legislators. But all this is nothing to
the importance of better accommodation to the
93members. Of all extraordinary occasions of
being economical, that is the most strange which
impairs the exertions of the grand deliberative
assembly of the nation,—the most majestic body,
if it understood its own majesty,—within the
bounds of the empire. Why,—every nobleman
should be content with one house, and every
private gentleman be ashamed of his stables and
kennels, rather than that the House of Commons
should not have a perfect place of assemblage.
I verily believe that many a poor man would
willingly give his every third potato towards thus
aiding the true representation of his interests. It
would be good economy in him so to do, if there
was nothing of less consequence to be sacrificed
first. But King, Lords, and Commons are not
the only personages who have a claim on the
public to be well housed, for purposes of social
support, not pomp.
"Yesterday morning, Andrew Wilson underwent
the sentence of the law, &c. &c. Though
only twenty years of age, he was old in guilt,
having been committed for his first offence,—throwing
stones at the police,—-when he was in
his thirteenth year. He is supposed to have been
for some time connected with a gang of desperate
offenders; but nothing could be extracted from
him relative to his former associates, though the
reverend chaplain of the jail devoted the most
unremitting attention to the spiritual concerns of
the unhappy man."
So this is the way we tend the sick children of
94the great social family, because, forsooth, with
all our palaces, we cannot afford a proper infirmary!
As soon as symptoms of sickness appear,
we thrust all our patients together, to make
one another as much worse as possible, and when
any one is past hope, we take credit for our humanity
in stuffing him with remedies which come
too late. To look at our prisons, one would
think that we must be out in our Christian chronology.
That among the many mansions of the
social edifice, room cannot be found for those
who have the strongest claim of all on our pitying
love and watchful care,—what a scandal this
is may be most fully comprehended by those who
have passed from the loathsome confusion of the
greater number of our prisons to the silence and
rigid order of the very few in which a better
system has been tried. There are persons to
press the argument that while many of our honest
poor, in London and in the factory districts, are
crowded together, six or seven families in the
same apartment, it cannot be expected that the
guilty should be better accommodated. But
these same honest poor,—trebly honest if they
can remain so under such a mode of living,—may
well be as glad as other people that the
prisoner should be doomed to the solitude which
their poverty denies to them. These same honest
poor are taxed to pay for the transportation of
multitudes of the guilty, and for the idleness of
all: while the incessant regeneration of crime
through our prison methods affords but a melancholy
prospect of augmented burdens on their
95children’s children for similar purposes. In this
point of view alone, how dearly has the public
paid for the destruction of this Andrew Wilson,
and for the offences of the gang he belongs to!
Committed in his childhood for the childish fault
of throwing stones, kept in a state of expensive
idleness for want of an apparatus of labour,
thrown into an atmosphere of corruption for
want of room to insulate him, issuing forth as a
vagabond to spread the infection of idleness and
vice, and being brought back to be tried and
hanged at the nation’s expense, after he had successfully
qualified others for claiming from the
public the expense of transportation,—would not
the injured wretch have been more profitably
maintained through a long life at the public expense?
Would it not have answered better to
the public purse to give him an establishment, on
condition of his remaining harmless? If no
Christian considerations are strong enough to
rouse us to build new jails, or to transmute the spare
palaces of the educated and the honoured into
penitentiaries for the ignorant and forlorn, there
may be calculable truths,—facts of pounds, shillings,
and pence,—which may plead on behalf of
the guilty against the system of mingled parsimony
and extravagance by which guilt is aggravated
at home, and diffused abroad, and the
innocent have to pay dear for that present quiet
which insures a future further invasion of their
security. Every complainant who commits a
young offender to certain of our jails knows, or
may know, that he thereby burdens the public
96with a malefactor for life, and with all who will
become criminals by his means. What wonder
that the growing chances of impunity become a
growing inducement to crime? There is no occasion
to “provide criminals with port wine and
Turkey-carpets;” but there would be more sense
and better economy in this extreme,—if insulation
were secured,—than in the system which remains
a reproach to the head and heart of the
community. Ah! here are a few hints as to one
of the methods by which we contrive to have so
many young offenders upon our hands.
“John Ford, a publican, was fined for having
music in his house, &c. &c.”
“Two labourers, brothers, named White,
were charged with creating a disturbance in the
neighbourhood of the residence of Sir L. M. N. O.,
who has lately enforced his right of shutting up
the foot-path, &c. &c.”
“The number of boats which passed under
Putney Bridge from noon to sunset on a Sunday
in summer, was computed by the informant of
the right reverend bishop to exceed, &c. &c.”
"The witness stated that he saw the two prisoners
that morning in the Albany Road, Regent’s
Park, selling the unstamped publications which
were now produced. He purchased a copy from
each of them, and took the vendors into custody.
The magistrates committed the prisoners to the
House of Correction for one month each, and
thrust the forfeited papers into the fire. The
prisoners were then removed from the bar, laughing.“
97”On the discussion, last night, relative to the
throwing open of the Museum, we have to observe,
&c. &c.“
”The prisoner related that his dog having, on
a former occasion, brought a hare to him in a similar
manner, the gamekeeper had ordered the
animal to be shot. The prisoner’s son had then
contrived to secrete it; but he could assure the
magistrates that the animal should be immediately
sacrificedsacrificed if he might be spared the ruin of
being sent to prison."
Considering that one of the great objects of
government is the security, and another the advancement,
of the people, it seems as if one of
the expenses of government should be providing
useful and innocent amusement for the people.
All must have something to do in the intervals of
their toils; and as the educated can find recreations
for themselves, it behoves the guardians of
the public to be especially careful in furnishing
innocent amusements to those who are less fitted
to choose their pleasures well. But where are
the public grounds in which the poor of our large
towns may take the air, and exercise themselves
in games? Where are the theatres, the museums,
the news-rooms, to which the poor may
resort without an expense unsuited to their
means? What has become of the principle of
Christian equality, when a Christian prelate murmurs
at the poor man’s efforts to enjoy, at rare
intervals, the green pastures and still waters to
which a loving shepherd would fain lead forth
98all his flock; and if any more tenderly than
others, it would be such as are but too little left
at large? Our administrators are careful enough
to guard the recreations of those who, if deprived
of them, are in the least danger of being driven
to guilty excitements. The rich who can have
music and dancing, theatres, picture-galleries
and museums, riding in the parks, and walking
in the fields any day of the week, hunting and
boating, journeying and study, must also have
one more, at whatever expense of vice and misery
to their less favoured neighbours, and at whatever
cost to society at large. Yes; their game must
be protected, though the poor man must not
listen in the public-house to the music which he
cannot hire, nor read at home almost the only
literature that he can buy. He must destroy his
cherished dog, if it happens to follow a hare; and
must take his evening walk in the dusty road if a
powerful neighbour forbids him the quiet, green
footway. Thus we drive him to try if there is
no being merry at the beer-shop, and if he cannot
amuse himself with his dog in the woods at
night, since he must not in the day. Thus we
tempt him to worse places than a cheap theatre
would be. Thus we preach to him about loving
and cherishing God’s works, while we shut out
some of them from his sight, and wrest others
from his grasp; and, by making happiness and
heaven an abstraction which we deny him the
intellect to comprehend, we impel him to make
trial of misery and hell, and by our acts do our
best to speed him on his way, while our weak
99words of warning are dispersed by the whirlwind
of temptation which we ourselves have raised. If
the administration of penal justice be a grievous
burden upon the people, it must be lightened by
a practical respect to that higher justice which
commands that the interests of all, the noble and
the mean, the educated and the ignorant, be of
equal importance in the regards of the administration;
so that government shall as earnestly
protest against the slaughter of the poor man’s
dog for the sake of the rich man’s sport, as
the prophet of God against the sacrifice of the
poor man’s ewe-lamb for the rich man’s feast. If
bible-read prelates preached from their hearts
upon this text, we should never have another
little boy supposing that he was to be a clergyman,
because he went out shooting with his
father. Would that such could be persuaded to
leave their partridges and pheasants, and go east
and west, to bring down and send home the
winged creatures of other climes, wherewith to
delight the eyes of the ignorant, and to enlarge
his knowledge of God’s works! Meantime, the
well-dressed only can enter the Zoological Gardens;
and the footman (who cannot be otherwise
than well-dressed) must pull off his cockade before
he may look at that which may open to him
some of the glory of the 104th Psalm. We are
lavish of God’s word to the people, but grudging
of his works. We offer them the dead letter,
withholding the spirit which gives life. Yet
something is done in the way of genuine homage.
See here!—
100“Yesterday being the occasion of the annual
assemblage of schools in St. Paul’s * * under
the dome * * children sang a hymn * *
crowded to excess * * presence of her Majesty,
&c. &c.”
And here follows an account of certain university
prize-givings. We are not without public
education,—badged,—the one to denote charity,
the other endowments.
If education were what it ought to be,—the
breath of the life of the community,—there would
be an end of this childish and degrading badging.
At present, this prodigious display of white
tippets and coloured cockades under the dome of
St. Paul’s tells only that, because the whole of
society is not educated at all, a small portion is
educated wrong. There is less to be proud than
ashamed of in such an exhibition; and though
the stranger from a comparatively barbarous
country may feel his heart swell as that mighty
infant voice chaunts its hymn of praise, the
thoughts of the meditative patriot will wander
from these few elect to the multitudes that are
left in the outer darkness. Till the state can
show how every parent may afford his children a
good education, the state is bound to provide the
means for it; and to enforce the use of those
means by making a certain degree of intellectual
competency a condition of the enjoyment of the
benefits of society. Till the state can appoint to
every member a sufficiency of leisure from the
single manual act which, under an extensive division
of labour, constitutes the business of many,
101it is bound to provide the only effectual antidote
to the contracting and benumbing influences
of such servile toil.
Till knowledge ceases to be at least as necessary
to the happiness of the state as military skill
was to the defence of the Greek Republics, the
state is bound to require of every individual a
certain amount of intellectual ability, as Greece
required of her citizens a specified degree of military
skill. Till all these extraordinary things
happen, no pleas of poverty, no mournful reference
to the debt, no just murmurs against the
pension list, can absolve us from the obligation
of framing and setting in motion a system of
instruction which shall include every child that
shall not be better educated elsewhere. Not that
this would be any very tremendous expense.
There is an enormous waste of educational resources
already, from the absence of system and
co-operation. Lords and ladies, squires and
dames, farmers’ wives, merchants’ daughters, and
clergymen’s sisters, have their schools, benevolently
set on foot, and indefatigably kept up, in
defiance of the evils of insulation and diversity of
plan. Let all these be put under the workings
of a well-planned system, and there will be a prodigious
saving of effort and of cost. The private
benevolence now operating in this direction
would go very far towards the fulfilment of a
national scheme. What a saving in teachers, in
buildings, in apparatus and materials, and, finally,
in badges! There will be no uniform of white
caps and tippets when there is no particular glory
102to be got by this species of charity; when none
can be found who must put up with the humiliation
for the sake of the overbalancing good.
When the whole people is so well off that none
come to receive alms at the sound of the trumpet,
the trumpet will cease to sound. The day may
even arrive when blue gowns and yellow stockings
shall excite pity in the beholders no more,
and no widowed parent be compelled to struggle
with her maternal shame at subjecting her comely
lad to the mortifications which the young spirit
has not learned to brave. This last grievance,
however, lies not at the nation’s door. It is chargeable
on the short-sightedness of an individual,
which may serve as a warning to us whenever
we set to work on our system of national education.
It may teach us, by exhibiting the folly of
certain methods of endowment, to examine others;
to avoid the absurdity of bestowing vast sums in
teaching plain things in a perplexed manner, or
supposed sciences which have long ceased to be
regarded as such, or other accomplishments which
the circumstances of the times do not render
either necessary or convenient. It may lead our
attention from the endowed school to the endowed
university, and show us that what we want,
from our gentlemen as well as our poor, is an
awakening of the intellect to objects of immediate
and general concern, and not a compulsion to
mental toil which shall leave a man, after years
of exemplary application, ignorant of whatever
may make him most useful in society, and may
be best employed and improved amidst the intercourses
103of the world. Let there remain a tribe
of book-worms still; and Heaven forbid that the
classics should fall into contempt! But let scholastic
honours be bestowed according to the sympathies
of the many; the many being meantime
so cultivated as that they may arrive at a sympathy
with intellectual toil. With the progress
of science, the diffusion of science becomes necessary.
The greater the power of the people
to injure or rebel, the more necessary it is to
teach them to be above injuring and rebelling.
The ancient tyrant who hung up his laws written
in so small a character that his people could not
read them, and then punished offenders under
pretence that his laws were exhibited, was no
more unjust than we are while we transport and
hang our neighbours for deeds of folly and malice,
while we still withhold from them the spirit of
power, and of love, and of a sound mind. Bring
public education to the test, and it will be found
that badgery is pomp, while universal instruction
is essential to the support of the state.
A pretty new church that! But I should
scarcely have supposed it wanted while there is a
new Methodist meeting-house on one side the
way, and the large old Independent chapel on the
other. The little church that the lady is sketching
before it comes down, might have served a
while longer, I fancy, if the necessity had been
estimated by the number of church-goers, and
not of souls, in the parish. Whatever may be
thought of the obligation to provide a national
scheme of worship after the manner in which a
104national scheme of education is certainly a duty,—however
the essential circumstance of distinction
is overlooked, that every member of the state
has, without its assistance, opportunities of worship,
while such is not the case with instruction,—whatever
may be thought of the general question
of an ecclesiastical establishment,—it is not pretended
by any that its purposes are answered by
the application of its funds to the augmentation
of private fortunes instead of the religious instruction
of the people. Time was when he who
presented to a benefice was supposed to confer a
benefit on the people connected with it. Now
we have the public barter of such presentations
for gold; and whether most regard be always
paid to the qualifications of the candidate or to
the gold he brings, let the face of the country
declare. Meeting-houses springing up in every
village, intelligent artizans going off to one class
or another of Dissenters, while the stolid race of
agricultural labourers lounge to church,—what
does this tell but that the religious wants of the
people are better met by the privately-paid than
the publicly-paid church? The people are not
religiously instructed by the clergy, as a body.
Look into our agricultural districts, and see what
the mere opening of churches does for the population,—for
the dolts who snore round the fire in
the farm-kitchen during the long winter evenings,
and the poor wretches that creep, match in hand,
between the doomed stacks, or that walk firmly
to the gibbet under the delusion that their life-long
disease of grovelling vice is cured and sent
105to oblivion by a few priestly prayers and three
days of spiritual excitement! Look into our
thronged towns, and search in its cellars and
garrets, its alleys and its wider streets, how many
dwellers there see the face of their clergyman,
and have learned from his lips the reason of the
hope that is in them,—if such hope there indeed
be! They hear that he who holds the benefice,
i.e. is appointed their benefactor, is living in
London, or travelling abroad, on the funds which
are derived from the people, and that a curate,
found by accident or advertisement, is coming to
do the duty. He may be a religious instructor,
in the real sense of the term, or he may not. If
he be, no thanks to his superior, no thanks to
the state, no thanks to the university that bred
him! For aught they know or trouble themselves
about, he may be more ignorant than
many a mechanic in his flock, and more indolent
than the finest lady who carries her salts to her
cushioned pew. He might have the same virtues
that he has now if he were a dissenting minister;
and nobody disputes that nowhere does virtue
more eminently fail of its earthly recompense
than in the church. Nowhere do luxury and indolence
more shamelessly absorb the gains of
hardship and of toil. The sum of the whole
matter is, that in the present state of the church,
the people pay largely for religious instruction,
which it is a chance whether they obtain. If the
same payment were made by the people direct,—without
the intervention of the state,—they would
106be sure to demand and receive an equivalent for
their sacrifices. If the people be supposed incapable
of thus providing for their own spiritual
wants, it behoves the state to see that those wants
are actually provided for, so that more than half
the nation may not be compelled, through failure
of duty in the establishment, to support a double
ministry. No power in earth or heaven can absolve
the state from the obligation, either to leave
to its members the management of their own
funds for religious worship and instruction, or to
furnish to every individual the means of learning
the Gospel and worshipping his Maker. The
first is a plan which has been elsewhere found to
answer full as well as any we have yet tried. The
last can never be attained by merely opening a
sufficiency of churches, and leaving to men’s
cupidity the chance whether the pulpit shall be
occupied by an ape or an apostle.
Have the people got a notion already of such
an alternative?
"Tithes.—Parish of C.—On Monday, the
Rev. J. B. H. commenced distraining for tithes
due, &c. &c. On that day there were impounded
above forty cows. The parishioners offered security
for the cattle, which was refused, and they
have resolved to let the law take its course. In
the mean time, a large military and police force
is stationed in the vicinity of the pound. Sentinels
are regularly posted and relieved, and the
place presents more the appearance of a warlike
district than a country village."
107Ah! this Rev. J. B. H. takes for his text,
perhaps, “I came not to send peace on earth,
but a sword.” The people, it seems, think his
claim, 1476l., on a valued property of 9000l. a
year, excessive. But his advocate declares that
no man, acquainted with first principles, can deny
that the Rev. J. B. H. has a legal right to demand
and take his tithes. Be it so! But first principles
tell just as plainly that it is high time the
law was altered:—first principles of humanity to
the clergy themselves, to judge by what comes
next.
"The subscription for the relief of the families
of clergymen in Ireland proceeds but slowly,
though the necessity for it increases with every
passing day. Ladies who have been educated
with a view to filling a highly-respectable station
in society may now be seen engaged in the most
laborious domestic offices; while their children
are thankful to accept a meal of potatoes from
some of the lowest of their father’s flock.“
”The widow of an Irish clergyman, middle-aged,
is eager to obtain a situation to superintend
the management of the nursery in the family of a
widower, or as useful companion to a lady, or as
housekeeper in a nobleman’s mansion, or as matron
in an extensive charitable institution. She
would be willing to make herself useful in any
situation not menial, her circumstances being of an
urgent nature.—References to a lady of rank.“
”A master of arts, in full orders, is desirous
of a curacy. He feels himself equal to a laborious
108charge; and a speedy settlement is of more
importance than the amount of salary, especially
if there be an opening for tuition."
Alas! what a disclosure of misery is here!
among a body which the United Kingdom is
taxed to maintain. Poor as the Dissenting clergy
may be, as a body, we hear of no such conflicts
in their lot. The poor spirit-broken clergyman
bearing, undeserved by him, the opprobrium
belonging to his church, seeing his gentle wife
washing his floor, or striving to patch up once
more the girl’s frock and the boy’s coat; while
they, poor children, peep in at the door of the
labourer’s smoky cabin, and rush in at the first
invitation to take a sup of milk or a potatoe!
Scraps of the classics, descriptive of poverty, will
run in his head, instead of gospel consolations
of poverty; for the good reason that he was
taught that his classics, and not his choice of
poverty, were his title to preach the gospel. He
could find in his heart to inquire further of any
heretical sect, which takes for its rule to employ
every one according to his capacity, and reward
him according to his works. However difficult
it might be to fix upon any authority which all
men would agree to be a fitting judge of their
capacities and their works, none would affirm
that an educated clergyman is employed according
to his capacities in wandering about helpless
amidst the contempt or indifference of his flock,
or that his works are properly rewarded by the
starvation of his family. Then there is the
109widow of a brother in the same fruitless ministry!
“Any situation not menial!” “Her
circumstances of an urgent nature!” One poor
relation, perhaps, taking charge of one child,
and another of a second; and the third, perhaps,
sent to wear the badge of this lady of rank at a
charity-school, that the widow may be made
childless—may advertise herself as “without
incumbrance,” to undertake any situation not
menial! Then comes the curate, eager to undertake
more than man can do for as little as
man can live for;—to use his intellectual tools,
framed with care, and polished with long toil,
and needing, in their application, all the power
of a philosopher with all the zeal of a saint,—for
less than is given to the artizan who spends
his life in the performance of one manual act,
or the clerk, whose whole soul lies in one process
of computation! This poor curate, heart-sick
through long waiting, may find employment according
to his capacities, and above them; but,
if he be fit for his work, he will not be rewarded
according to it, till those for whom he and his
brethren toil have, directly or indirectly, the distribution
of the recompense. Bring the church,
in its turn, to the test. It is certain that it is
made up of pomp and penury; and no power on
earth can prove that it at present yields any support
to the state.
Since the people have no benefit from a state
education, and but a questionable benefit from a
state church, how much is spent on their behalf?
Here are tables which look as if they would tell
110something, though it requires more wit than
mortal man has to make out accurately how the
public accounts really stand. Among all the
accommodations provided for the transaction of
public business, one would think a pay-office
might be fixed upon where all public claims
should be discharged, in certain allotted departments;
and, among all the servants of government,
working men or sinecurists, one would
think some might be employed in preparing such
a document as has never yet been seen among
us—an account of the actual annual expenditure
of the public money. But one may make some
approach to the truth in the gross:—
“The expenditure for the last year may be
calculated, in round numbers, at upwards of
fifty millions.”
Upon my word, we are a gay nation! If we
acted upon the belief held by some very wise
persons, that the business of government might
be conducted at a charge of one per cent. on the
aggregate of individual revenue, this sum total
would show us to be rich enough to buy Europe,
and perhaps America to boot. This would give
us a national wealth which it would be beyond
Crœsus himself to form a notion of. But we
are far enough from having ourselves governed
so cheaply. Let us see how these fifty millions
go:—
| “To the Public Creditor |
£28,000,000©© |
| ©Civil and Pension Lists |
1,000,000©© |
| 111©Superannuated and Reduced Allowances of Civil Departments |
£1,000,000©© |
| ©Do. of Military Ditto |
4,300,000©© |
| ©Miscellaneous Charges |
200,000.” |
Here are thirty-four millions and a half devoted
to “non-effective” expenditure. This is a
pretty triumph of Pomp versus Support.—Yes,—pomp:
for few will now dare to affirm that
our prodigious wars were necessary to the
national defence. They were wars of pomp
which undermined our supports: and, as for the
glory thus gained, our descendants will be
ashamed of it long before they have done paying
for it.—As for the other items of non-effective
expenditure,—the smaller they appear by the
side of the enormous debt charge, the more necessity
there is for their reduction; since the
disproportion proves,—not their smallness, but
its bigness. Though they cannot be abolished,—though
their Majesties must have a household,—though
the other branches of the royal family
must be supported,—though retired soldiers and
sailors must be taken care of on their quitting a
service from which it is not easy to turn to any
other,—no man will now affirm that reduction is
forever impossible; though the like affirmation
was made before the present government proved
its falsehood. That their Majesties must have a
household on a liberal scale is true; but that
there are no sinecures in the royal households
remains to be proved. And if such sinecures
112there must be, it also remains to be proved that
they would not be equally well filled if they were
merely honorary offices. That the members of
the royal family, precluded as they are by their
position from being independent, must submit to
be maintained by a pitying people, is also true.
It is a lot so full of mortification, that a Christian
nation will soften the necessity to them to the
utmost; cheerfully paying as much as will support
them in decent splendour, but not so much
more as will expose them to the taunts of their
supporters. This regard to their feelings is their
due, till their day of emancipation arrives,—till
the customs of society shall allow them the
natural rights of men and women,—the power of
social exertion, and the enjoyment of social independence.
Their case, however, is peculiar in
its hardships. No other class in society is precluded
from either enjoying ancestral property or
accumulating property for themselves; and it is too
much to expect the nation to approve or to pay for
the infliction of a similar humiliation on any who
have not, in their own persons or in those of their
very nearest connexions, served the people for
an otherwise insufficient reward. Let the soldier
and sailor who have sacrificed health or member
in the public defence be provided for by a grateful
people; but there is no reason why the descendants
of civil officers, or diplomatists retired
from already overpaid services, should receive
among them far more than is afforded to naval
and military pensions together. As for the proportion
of these naval and military pensions to
113the expenditure for effective defence, it is to be
hoped that a long abstinence from war will
rectify,—if they must not be otherwise rectified,—such
enormous abuses as that of the number
of retired soldiers far exceeding that of the employed,
and of the expenses of the non-effective
service being considerably greater than the maintenance
of the actual army. Monstrous absurdities!
that the factitiously helpless class should
cost the nation more than those who advance
some plea,—more or less substantial,—of civil
services, rendered by themselves or their connexions!
that these last should cost the nation
more than the whole body of its maimed, and
wounded, and worn-out defenders! and that these
again should cost the nation more than its actual
defenders! What wonder that they from whose
toils all these expenses must be paid talk of a
national militia,—of arming themselves, and dispensing
with a standing army? It is no wonder:
but when we let them be as wise as they desire
to be, they will perceive that their best weapons
at present are the tongues of their representatives.
It has not yet been tried whether these tongues
may not utter a spell powerful enough to loosen
this enormous Dead-Weight from the neck of the
nation.
But how goes the 15,000,000l. for actual service?
“Of the 15,000,000l. required for active service,
three and a half are expended on the collection
of the revenue. Eight and a quarter on
114defence. Law and justice swallow up three-quarters
of a million. Another million is required
for civil government, and the expenses of
legislation. Diplomacy and the colonial civil
service are discharged by half a million. About
half a million is spent on public works. The
remaining odd half million out of the fifteen, is
expended on the management of the debt, and
for miscellaneous services,” &c.
So we, a most Christian nation, with abundance
of Christian prelates, and a church which
is to watch over the state with apostolic care,—we,
strenuous professors of a religion of peace
and enlightenment,—spend eight millions and a
quarter on Defence, and——how much on popular
Education? I suppose the latter forms some
little item in one of the smaller accounts, for I
can nowhere see it. Eight millions and a quarter
on Defence, and three quarters on Law and
Justice! Eight and a quarter on Defence, and
one on Government and Legislation! Eight
millions and a quarter on Defence, and half a
million on Public Works! O, monstrous!—too
monstrous a sin to be charged on any ruler, or
body of rulers, or succession of bodies of rulers!
The broad shoulders of the whole civilized world
must bear this tremendous reproach:—the world
which has had Christianity in it these eighteen
hundred years, and whose most Christian empire
yet lays out more than half its serviceable expenditure
in providing the means of bloodshed,
or of repelling bloodshed! The proportion would
115be enormous, even if all the other items were of
righteous signification,—if the proper proportion
of the three and a half millions for Collection
went to Education; if Law were simple, and
Justice cheap; if the real servants of Government
were liberally paid, and all idle hangers-on shaken
off; if there were no vicious diplomatic and colonial
patronage; and no jobbing in the matter
of Public Works. If all else were as it should be,
this item might well make us doubt what age of the
world we are living in, and for what purpose it is
that Providence is pleased to humble us by leaving
such a painful thorn of barbarism in the side of our
majestic civilization. Long must it be before it
can grow out. Meantime, let us not boast as if the
whole body were sound; or as if we were not
performing as humbling and factitious a duty in
paying our defence-taxes as the bondman of old
in following the banner of the cross to the eastern
slaughter-field. The one was the bondman’s duty
then; and the other is the citizen’s duty now;
but the one duty is destined to become as obsolete
as the other.—What glory in that day, to reverse
the order of expenditure! Education, Public
Works, Government and Legislation, Law and
Justice, Diplomacy, Defence, Dignity of the
Sovereign. When this time shall come, no one
can conjecture; but that we shall not always
have to pay eight millions a year for our defence
is certain; if the voice of a wise man,—(which
is always the voice of an awakening multitude,)—say
true. “Human intelligence will not stand
still: the same impulse that has hitherto borne
116it onwards, will continue to advance it yet further.
The very circumstance of the vast increase of
expense attending national warfare has made it
impossible for governments henceforth to engage
in it, without the public assent, expressed or
implied; and that assent will be obtained with
the more difficulty, in proportion as the public
shall become more generally acquainted with
their real interest. The national military establishment
will be reduced to what is barely sufficient
to repel external attack; for which purpose, little
more is necessary than a small body of such
kinds of troops as cannot be had without long
training and exercise; as of cavalry and artillery.
For the rest, nations will rely on their militia,
and on the excellence of their internal polity; for
it is next to impossible to conquer a people,
unanimous in their attachment to their national
institutions.” Nor will any desire to conquer
them while our example of the results of conquest
is before the eyes of nations. Then the newspapers
will not have to give up space to notices
of military reviews; and gentry whose names
have no chance of otherwise appearing in print
will not have the trouble of looking for themselves
in the list of army promotions. The pomp
of defence will be done away, while the support
will remain in the hearts and hands of the
people.
What a blessed thing it is that as soon as the
people do not choose to pay for pomp, pomp will
be done away! What a blessed thing that they
cannot be put out of the question, as Henry
117VIII.’s people were, by sending their representatives
to the wars as often as they disliked paying
for the King’s gold and silver beards, or the
Lady Mary’s fool’s cap and bells! What a
blessing that they can be no longer feared and
yet defied, as when Charles II. did without a
parliament because he was afraid to tell them of
the bribes he had taken, and the loans he had
asked, and the cheats he had committed, and the
mad extravagance of his tastes and habits! Here,
I see, we are content to pay for
“Robes, collars, badges, &c., for Knights of
the several Orders.
”Repairing the King’s crown, maces, badges,
&c., and gold and silver sticks.
“Plate to the Secretary of State.
”Plate and various equipage money to the Lord
Lieutenant and Lord Chancellor of Ireland."
This is the people’s own doing. No grown
man can be supposed to care for crowns and gold
sticks, and robes and collars, in themselves. It
is the people who choose to preserve them as
antiquarian curiosities. So be it, as long as their
taste for antiquities takes this turn, and they can
find grown men good-natured enough to dress
up to make a show for their gratification. But,
in another reign or two, it will be necessary to
have dolls made to save busy and grave legislators
the toil and absurdity of figuring in such an
exhibition; or perhaps cheap theatres will by
that time be allowed, where those who now act
pantomimes, will not be above exhibiting these
118other mummeries on Christmas nights. Meantime,
if the people choose to have their functionaries
surrounded with pomp and parade, they
must pay the purchase money with thanks.
Whenever they shall become disposed to dispense
with guards, trappings, and pageantry, to respect
simplicity, and obey the laws for the sake of
something more venerable than maces and wigs,
they have only to say so, and doubtless the King
will feel much relieved, and his ministers very
thankful. The laws will work quite as well for
the judges looking like other people; in the same
manner as it is found that physicians’ prescriptions
are worth full as much as formerly, though
the learned gentlemen now wear their own hair.
We tried this method of simplicity in our own
North American Colonies, less than a century
ago. Their total expenditure was under 65,000l.
per annum. We shall not have held those
colonies for nothing if we learn from our own
doings there how cheap a thing government may
be made, when removed from under the eyes and
the hands of a born aristocracy.
What a rich, stirring, happy-looking country
this is before my eyes, where the people hold up
their heads and smile,—very differently, I fancy,
from what they did when the proud Cardinal
made a progress through it, or when whispers of
the sale of Dunkirk circulated in advance or in
the rear of the sovereign who bartered away his
people’s honour! How times are changed, when,
instead of complaining that the King and his
Ministers sacrifice the nation to their own pomps
119and vanities, the people only murmur at an
insufficiency of courage and despatch in relieving
them of the burdens imposed by the mal-administration
of a former age! What a change, from
being king-ridden, courtier-ridden, priest-ridden,
minister-ridden, to being,—not king-ridden, less
courtier-ridden, priest-ridden only while it is our
pleasure to be so, and ruled by a ministry, every
tittle of whose power hangs upon the breath of
the people! One may bear even the debt, for a
short space, with patience, while blessed with the
sober certainty that the true instrument of rectification,—the
responsibility of rulers to the ruled,
is at length actually in our hands. One might
almost wish long life to the sinecure pensioners,
and be courteous about the three millions and a
half consumed in tax collecting, if one rested in
a comparison of the present with the past. But
there is enough before one’s eyes to remind one
how much remains to be done before the nation
shall receive full justice at the hands of its
guardians. By small savings in many quarters,
or by one of the several decided retrenchments
which are yet possible and imperative, some entire
tax, with its cost of collection, might ere this
have been spared, and many an individual and
many a family who wanted but this one additional
weight to crush them, might now have been
standing erect in their independence. What a
list of advertisements is here! Petitions for relief,—how
piteous! Offers of lodging, of service,
literary, commercial, and personal, how eager!
What tribes of little governesses, professing to
120teach more than their young powers can possibly
have achieved! What trains of servants, vehemently
upholding their own honesty and accomplishments,—the
married boasting of having got
rid of their children to recommend themselves to
their employers,—ay, even the mother advertising
for sale the nourishment which God created for
her first-born! There is no saying how much of
all this is attributable to the weight of public
burdens, or to the mode of their pressure: but it
is enough that this craving for support co-exists
with unnecessary public burdens. It is enough,
were the craving aggravated a thousand-fold,
and the needless burden extenuated to the
smallest that could be estimated,—it is enough to
prove that no worthless pensioner,—worthless to
the nation at large,—should fill his snuff-box at
the public charge, while a single tax-payer is
distressed. For my part, I have no doubt that
many of the cases in this long list of urgent
appeals owe their sorrow to this cause. I have
no doubt that many a young girl’s first grief is
the seeing a deeper and a deeper gloom on her
father’s brow, as he fails more and more to bear
up against his share of the public burden, and
finds that he must at length bring himself to the
point, and surrender the child he has tenderly
nurtured, and dismiss her to seek a laborious and
precarious subsistence for herself. I have no
doubt that many of these boasting servants would
have reserved their own merits to bless their own
circle, but for the difficulty that parents, husbands
and brothers find in living on taxed articles.
121While these things co-exist with the needless
expenditure of a single farthing, I, for one, shall
feel that, however thankful we may and ought to
be for our prodigious advance in freedom and
moral dignity, we have still to pray, day and
night, that the cry of the poor and the mirth of the
parasite do not rise up together against us. Too
fearful a retribution must await us, if we suffer
any more honest hearts to be crushed under the
chariot wheels of any ‘gay, licentious proud’—who
must have walked barefoot in the mud, if
their condition had been determined by their
deserts.
What place is this? I was not aware that these
pretty villas, and evergreen gardens, and trim
causeways stretched to so great a distance on
any London road. Bless me! where can we be?
I know that old oak. I must have been dreaming
if we have passed through Croydon without my
perceiving it. I shall be early at G.’s after all.
No! not I! It is some two hours later than I
thought. Travelling alone is the best pastime,
after all. I must tie up these newspapers. It is
a wonder they have not been claimed for the
Blue Lion yet.
My wife would say this is just the light for the
Abbey; but she has said so of every light, from
the broadest noon sunshine to the glimmer of the
slenderest crescent at midnight. Long may the
Abbey stand, quiet amidst the bustle of moving life,
a monitor speaking eloquently of the past, and
breathing low prophecies of the future! It is a
far nobler depository of records than the Tower:
122for here are brought into immediate contrast the
two tribes of kings,—the sovereigns by physical
force, and the sovereigns by moral force,—the
royal Henries, and the thrice royal Shakspeare and
Locke and Wilberforce;—and there remains also
space for some one who perchance may unite the
attributes of all;—who, by doing the highest work
of a ruler in making the people happy, may discharge
the commission of a seraph in leading them
on to be wise. Let not the towers totter, nor the
walls crumble, till such an one is there sung to his
rest by the requiem of a virtuous people! But the
noblest place of records can never be within four
walls, shut in from the stars. There is one, as
ancient, may be, as the Abbey; and perhaps
destined to witness its aisles laid open to the
sunrise, and its monuments to the shifting moonlight,—the
old oak that we passed just now.
My wife pities it, standing exposed in its old age
to the glare and the dust, when it was perhaps, in
its youth, the centre of a cool, green thicket.
But it is worth living through all things to
witness what that oak has seen. If no prophetic
eye were given to men, I think I would accept the
elixir vitæ for a chance of beholding the like.
As soon as that oak had a shade to offer, who
came to court it? The pilgrim on his painful way
to the southern shrine,—turning aside to pray
that the helpless might not be ravaged by the
spoiler in his absence? The nun who mourned
within her cell, and trembled in God’s sunshine,
and passed her blighted life in this sad alternation?
The child who slept on the turf,—safely, with
123the adder in the neighbouring grass, and
the robber looking down from the tree in envy of
its innocence; innocence which, after all, was
poisoned by a worse fang than the adder’s, and
despoiled by the hand of a ruder bandit,—tyranny?—Who
came in a later age?—The
soldier reeking from the battle, and in search of
some nook in which to pray for his little ones
and die? The maiden, fleeing from royal lust,
and her father outlawed by royal vengeance?
What tales were brought when the neighbouring
stems mouldered away, and left space for the
winds to enter with their tidings from afar?
Rumours of heaped battle-fields across the sea,
and of the murmurings of the oppressed in their
comfortless homes, and the indignant remonstrance
of captives silenced in their proclamation
of the truth? And then, did weary sailors come
up from the sea, and, while they rested, talk of
peace? And merchants of prosperity? And
labourers of better days?—And now that the
old oak yields but a scanty shade,—children come
to pick up its acorns, and to make a ladder of its
mouldering sides; and even these infant tongues
can tell of what the people feel, and what the
people intend, and what the King desires for the
people, and what the ministers propose for the
people. The old oak has lived to see the people’s
day.—O! may the breath of heaven stir it
lightly;—may the spring rains fall softly as the
wintry snow;—may the thunderbolt spare it,
and the flash not dare to crisp its lightest leaf,
that it may endure to witness something of that
124which is yet to come!—of the wisdom which shall
issue sternly from the abyss of poverty, smoothing
its rugged brow as it mounts to a milder and
brighter region; and of pleasure descending from
her painted cloud, sobering her mien as she visits
rank below rank, till she takes up her abode with
the lowliest in the form of content. If every
stone of yonder Abbey can be made to murmur
like the sea-shell to the awakened ear, disclosing
echoes of the requiems of ages, yet more may
this oak whisper from every leaf its records of
individual sorrows, of mutual hopes, and now of
common rejoicing;—a rejoicing which yet has
more in it of hope than of fulfilment. The day
of the people is come. The old oak survives to
complete its annals,—the Abbey has place for a
record—whether the people are wise to use their
day for the promotion of the great objects of
national association,—public order and social
improvement.
It was too late to dine at G.’s; so Reid
turned into the Abbey, and staid there till his own
footfall was the only sound that entertained the
bodily ear.
125Summary of Principles illustrated in
this volume.
It is necessary to the security and advancement
of a community that there should be an
expenditure of a portion of its wealth for purposes
of defence, of public order, and of social
improvement.
As public expenditure, though necessary, is
unproductive, it must be limited. And, as the
means of such expenditure are furnished by the
people for defined objects, its limit is easily ascertained.
That expenditure alone which is necessary to
defence, public order, and social improvement,
is justifiable.
Such a direction of the public expenditure
can be secured only by the public functionaries
who expend being made fully responsible to
the party in whose behalf they expend.
For want of this responsibility, the public
expenditure of an early age,—determined to
pageantry, war, and favouritism,—was excessive,
and perpetrated by the few in defiance of the
many.
For want of a due degree of this responsibility,
the public expenditure of an after age,—determined
to luxury, war, and patronage,—was
excessive, and perpetrated by the few in
126fear of the many, by deceiving and defrauding
them.
For want of a due degree of this responsibility,
the public expenditure of the present age,—determined
chiefly to the sustaining of burdens
imposed by a preceding age,—perpetuates
many abuses: and, though much ameliorated
by the less unequal distribution of power, the
public expenditure is yet as far from being
regulated to the greatest advantage of the
many, as the many are from exacting due responsibility
and service from the few.
When this service and responsibility shall be
duly exacted, there will be—
Necessary offices only, whose duties will be
clearly defined, fully accounted for, and liberally
rewarded:
Little patronage, and that little at the disposal
of the people:
No pomp,—at the expense of those who
can barely obtain support: but
Liberal provisions for the advancement of
national industry and intelligence.
Hyphens appearing on a line or page break have beem removed if the
preponderance of other occurrences are unhyphenated. Those words
occurring midline are retained regardless of other occurrences.
The following variants were retained: schoolhouse / school-house,
grandchild / grand-child, eyebrows / eye-brows, evildoers / evil-doers,
bedside / bed-side, headache / head-ache.
On some occasions, a word spans a line break, but the hyphen itself
has gone missing. These fragments are joined appropriately without further
notice here.
Errors deemed most likely to be the printer’s have been corrected, and
are noted here. The references are to the page and line in the original.
| BRIERY CREEK. |
| |
| 26.21 |
[“]There goes Dods! |
Removed. |
| 73.20 |
if it did not come too late.[”] |
Added. |
| 94.5 |
Dr. Sneyd was very thankf[n/u]l> for his aid. |
Inverted. |
| 97.3 |
she had grown p[ro/or]megranates |
Transposed. |
| 101.10 |
a damsel dressed in tawd[r]y finery |
Inserted. |
| 109.10 |
which must give way.[”] |
Removed. |
| 152.3 |
to be so remembered.[”] |
Added. |
| |
| THE THREE AGES. |
| 50.27 |
for his Maje[s]ty’s service was more |
Inserted. |
| 55.2 |
in order to build[ing] a new one |
Removed. |
| 97.10 |
the animal should be immediately sacrifi[c]ed |
Inserted. |
| |
|
|